in_o their_o history_n write_v by_o jo._n aventinus_n edit_n basil._n 1580._o that_o from_o the_o early_a time_n of_o their_o embrace_a christianity_n they_o have_v bishop_n and_o long_o before_o they_o submit_v their_o neck_n to_o the_o yoke_n of_o the_o roman_a pontiff_n i_o have_v make_v some_o collection_n and_o remark_n out_o of_o the_o forementioned_a historian_n but_o will_v not_o trouble_v myself_o or_o reader_n with_o they_o he_o that_o be_v curious_a and_o have_v a_o mind_n to_o search_v into_o the_o principle_n and_o practice_n of_o this_o people_n may_v take_v aventinus_n into_o his_o hand_n and_o satisfy_v himself_o whether_o ever_o there_o be_v a_o time_n when_o the_o boiarians_n be_v without_o bishop_n and_o govern_v by_o presbyter_n only_o it_o be_v not_o indeed_o the_o design_n of_o this_o history_n to_o treat_v of_o this_o argument_n direct_o but_o however_o as_o he_o go_v along_o he_o still_o occasional_o mention_n the_o boiarian_a bishop_n even_o before_o they_o be_v bring_v into_o subjection_n to_o rome_n chap._n xix_o of_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n at_o and_o since_o the_o reformation_n the_o controversy_n at_o last_o be_v bring_v to_o our_o own_o door_n and_o continue_v down_o to_o our_o own_o time_n this_o doctrine_n 112._o say_v mr._n o._n meaning_n the_o identity_n of_o priest_n and_o bishop_n have_v be_v maintain_v also_o by_o the_o church_n of_o england_n both_o popish_a and_o protestant_n hereunto_o belong_v the_o testimony_n which_o he_o have_v in_o dvers_fw-la 〈◊〉_d of_o his_o plea_n draw_v from_o the_o public_a act_n of_o the_o church_n and_o state_n and_o the_o 〈◊〉_d sentiment_n of_o private_a doctor_n both_o of_o the_o roman_a and_o protestant_a communion_n both_o of_o the_o establish_v and_o dissent_v party_n among_o we_o all_o i_o be_o concern_v for_o be_v to_o consider_v whether_o the_o identity_n of_o presbyter_n and_o bishop_n have_v be_v declare_v in_o any_o public_a act_n of_o this_o kingdom_n to_o be_v find_v or_o produce_v by_o mr._n o._n out_o of_o the_o national_a record_n at_o or_o since_o the_o reformation_n for_o it_o be_v nothing_o to_o i_o if_o the_o popish_a church_n of_o england_n be_v of_o the_o same_o opinion_n with_o our_o dissenter_n as_o perhaps_o many_o papist_n be_v for_o advance_v the_o power_n and_o supremacy_n of_o their_o pontiff_n nor_o be_v it_o my_o business_n to_o account_v for_o every_o casual_a expression_n that_o have_v drop_v from_o the_o pen_n of_o any_o episcopal_a writer_n much_o less_o of_o the_o dissenter_n who_o golden_a say_n make_v up_o a_o great_a part_n of_o those_o numerous_a quotation_n wherewith_o he_o have_v 〈◊〉_d his_o plea_n my_o design_n be_v upon_o mr._n o._n himself_o and_o the_o authority_n he_o have_v gather_v out_o of_o the_o public_a transaction_n or_o such_o as_o be_v direct_v and_o confirm_v by_o the_o government_n mr._n o._n have_v allege_v three_o against_o we_o the_o little_a treatise_n common_o call_v the_o bishop_n book_n another_o called_z the_o institution_n of_o a_o christian_a man_n and_o a_o three_o be_v that_o celebrate_v ms._n 〈◊〉_d publish_v by_o mr._n stillingfleet_n the_o late_a lord_n bishop_n of_o worcester_n in_o his_o irenicum_fw-la all_o which_o as_o i_o shall_v prove_v belong_v unto_o the_o reign_n of_o hen._n viii_o and_o whatever_o opinion_n be_v there_o to_o be_v meet_v with_o be_v not_o to_o be_v impute_v to_o our_o first_o reformer_n at_o least_o not_o as_o their_o fix_a and_o settle_a judgement_n for_o i_o reckon_v that_o in_o hen._n viii_n day_n the_o reformation_n be_v but_o a_o embryo_n in_o the_o womb_n new_o conceive_v not_o bring_v forth_o that_o in_o edward_n vi.'s_n time_n it_o be_v a_o infant_n new_a bear_v and_o in_o its_o swaddle_a clothes_n and_o in_o queen_n elizabeth_n reign_n arrive_v to_o the_o best_a degree_n of_o perfection_n and_o maturity_n that_o it_o have_v yet_o be_v able_a to_o attain_v unto_o during_o which_o queen_n government_n something_o also_o be_v object_v to_o we_o which_o shall_v be_v examine_v in_o its_o order_n the_o bishop_n book_n be_v a_o explanation_n of_o the_o ten_o commandment_n 50._o the_o creed_n and_o the_o ground_n of_o religion_n fit_v for_o the_o common_a people_n instruction_n it_o be_v compose_v by_o sundry_a bishop_n of_o who_o cranmer_n be_v chief_a by_o virtue_n of_o a_o commission_n issue_v out_o by_o henry_n viii_o in_o the_o year_n 1537._o establish_v by_o parliament_n and_o print_v by_o tho._n barthelet_n with_o this_o title_n the_o godly_a and_o pious_a institution_n of_o a_o christian_a man._n out_o of_o this_o book_n fox_n have_v furnish_v we_o with_o this_o follow_a passage_n 2._o that_o there_o be_v no_o mention_n make_v neither_o in_o the_o scripture_n nor_o in_o the_o write_n of_o any_o authentic_a doctor_n or_o author_n of_o the_o church_n be_v within_o the_o time_n of_o the_o apostle_n that_o christ_n do_v ever_o make_v or_o constitute_v any_o distinction_n or_o difference_n to_o be_v in_o the_o preeminence_n of_o power_n order_n or_o jurisdiction_n between_o the_o apostle_n themselves_o and_o the_o bishop_n themselves_o but_o that_o they_o be_v all_o equal_a in_o power_n etc._n etc._n and_o that_o there_o be_v now_o and_o since_o the_o time_n of_o the_o apostle_n any_o such_o diversity_n it_o be_v devise_v by_o the_o ancient_a father_n of_o the_o primitive_a church_n for_o the_o conservation_n of_o good_a order_n and_o unity_n in_o the_o catholic_n church_n 114._o from_o hence_o mr._n o._n have_v gather_v for_o he_o refer_v to_o fox_n martyrology_n that_o these_o bishop_n the_o author_n of_o that_o book_n affirm_v the_o difference_n of_o bishop_n and_o presbyter_n be_v a_o device_n of_o the_o ancient_a father_n and_o not_o mention_v in_o scripture_n ans._n this_o deduction_n be_v downright_a false_a and_o direct_o against_o the_o obvious_a mean_v of_o the_o word_n the_o design_n of_o that_o prince_n at_o that_o time_n be_v to_o throw_v off_o the_o pope_n and_o his_o jurisdiction_n over_o the_o church_n and_o bishop_n of_o england_n to_o this_o end_n in_o the_o bishop_n book_n it_o be_v affirm_v that_o as_o the_o apostle_n be_v equal_a among_o themselves_o so_o be_v the_o bishop_n equal_a among_o themselves_o in_o the_o apostollcal_a time_n or_o according_a to_o jerom_n that_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n be_v not_o by_o divine_a right_o superior_a to_o the_o bishop_n of_o eugubium_n that_o therefore_o as_o i_o anon_o observe_v out_o of_o the_o king_n book_n patriarch_n primate_fw-la metropolitan_n and_o archbishop_n and_o particular_o the_o pope_n of_o rome_n have_v original_o no_o preeminence_n and_o authority_n over_o other_o bishop_n particular_o not_o over_o the_o english_a only_o that_o it_o be_v a_o voluntury_n agreement_n among_o themselves_o for_o order_n sake_n but_o from_o the_o beginning_n it_o be_v not_o so_o here_o be_v not_o one_o word_n of_o presbyter_n or_o exempt_n they_o from_o subjection_n unto_o bishop_n now_o that_o i_o have_v not_o do_v the_o least_o wrong_n unto_o this_o book_n i_o appeal_v to_o what_o i_o find_v elsewhere_o take_v thence_o by_o mr._n stripe_n 53._o how_o that_o the_o church_n of_o england_n be_v in_o no_o subjection_n to_o the_o pope_n but_o to_o the_o king_n law_n that_o priest_n and_o bishop_n never_o have_v any_o authority_n by_o the_o gospel_n in_o matter_n civil_a and_o moral_a but_o by_o grant_n and_o gift_n of_o prince_n that_o it_o be_v always_o and_o ever_o shall_v be_v lawful_a unto_o king_n and_o prince_n with_o the_o consent_n of_o their_o parliament_n to_o revoke_v and_o call_v again_o into_o their_o hand_n or_o otherwise_o to_o restrain_v all_o the_o power_n and_o jurisdiction_n give_v and_o permit_v by_o their_o authority_n and_o assent_n and_o sufferance_n without_o which_o if_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n or_o any_o other_o bishop_n whatsoever_o shall_v take_v upon_o they_o any_o authority_n or_o jurisdiction_n in_o such_o matter_n as_o 〈◊〉_d civil_a that_o bishop_n be_v not_o worthy_a the_o name_n be_v a_o usurper_n and_o subverter_n of_o the_o kingdom_n that_o the_o church_n of_o england_n be_v a_o catholic_n and_o apostolic_a church_n as_o well_o as_o that_o of_o rome_n that_o there_o be_v no_o difference_n in_o superiority_n preeminence_n or_o authority_n of_o one_o bishop_n over_o another_o but_o they_o be_v all_o of_o equal_a power_n and_o dignity_n and_o that_o all_o church_n be_v free_a from_o the_o subjection_n and_o 〈◊〉_d of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n the_o equality_n here_o speak_v of_o in_o the_o beginning_n and_o in_o the_o latter_a end_n of_o this_o period_n be_v not_o between_o bishop_n and_o presbyter_n in_o the_o same_o church_n but_o between_o bishop_n and_o bishop_n church_n and_o church_n and_o particular_o that_o no_o church_n that_o of_o england_n especial_o be_v subject_a to_o rome_n and_o though_o in_o the_o beginning_n he_o name_v priest_n and_o bishop_n such_o priest_n haply_o be_v mean_v as_o take_v upon_o they_o to_o act_n here_o in_o england_n in_o subordination_n to_o and_o by_o the_o pope_n authority_n not_o
old_a hypothesis_n as_o if_o episcopacy_n be_v not_o defensible_a on_o that_o supposition_n but_o rather_o to_o bring_v the_o controversy_n into_o as_o narrow_a a_o compass_n as_o may_v be_v i_o do_v therefore_o in_o the_o latter_a end_n of_o the_o three_o chapter_n in_o t._n n._n show_v that_o though_o paul_n have_v before_o the_o congress_n at_o miletus_n constitute_v timothy_n the_o ruler_n bishop_n of_o ephesus_n yet_o be_v he_o not_o oblige_v to_o take_v notice_n of_o timothy_n in_o that_o his_o farewel-sermon_n because_o paul_n in_o his_o epistle_n to_o the_o galatian_n and_o that_o other_o to_o the_o ephesian_n and_o that_o first_o and_o second_o epistle_n to_o timothy_n take_v no_o notice_n of_o the_o elder_n neither_o do_v john_n peter_n or_o judas_n in_o their_o epistle_n nor_o last_o do_v ignatius_n in_o his_o epistle_n to_o the_o roman_n make_v mention_n of_o either_o bishop_n presbyter_n or_o deacon_n but_o shall_v we_o thence_o conclude_v that_o those_o church_n have_v none_o of_o those_o officer_n in_o they_o be_v it_o not_o as_o reasonable_a to_o believe_v that_o timothy_n the_o then_o suppose_a ruler_n bishop_n of_o ephesus_n may_v be_v omit_v by_o the_o apostle_n in_o his_o farewel-sermon_n as_o the_o presbyter_n in_o his_o first_o epistle_n to_o timothy_n wherein_o he_o profess_o treat_v of_o church-government_n and_o one_o will_v think_v can_v not_o have_v forgot'em_n when_o he_o be_v discourse_v on_o such_o a_o argument_n particular_o let_v it_o be_v remember_v that_o ignatius_n himself_o who_o other_o epistle_n so_o often_o and_o so_o full_o remember_v bishop_n presbyter_n and_o deacon_n in_o that_o to_o the_o roman_n have_v not_o onesyllable_n of_o any_o of_o they_o and_o yet_o he_o know_v very_o well_o that_o bishop_n as_o well_o as_o presbyter_n be_v then_o establish_v throughout_o the_o world_n as_o he_o witness_n in_o that_o to_o the_o ephesian_n it_o be_v then_o no_o proof_n that_o timothy_n be_v not_o even_o at_o that_o time_n the_o establish_a ruler_n bishop_n of_o ephesus_n because_o the_o apostle_n think_v not_o fit_a to_o mention_v he_o in_o his_o farewell_n sermon_n these_o thing_n mr._n o._n be_v please_v to_o pass_v by_o unanswered_a and_o why_o let_v any_o one_o judge_n i_o be_o sure_a they_o overthrow_v the_o best_a argument_n the_o dissenter_n have_v against_o bishop_n timothy_n now_o whether_o as_o mr._n o._n plead_v paul_n act_v 20._o commit_v 139._o the_o government_n of_o ephesus_n to_o the_o presbyter_n only_o not_o by_o a_o prudential_n or_o temporary_a constitution_n but_o divine_a by_o the_o power_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n v_o 28._o enough_o have_v be_v say_v of_o this_o already_o nevertheless_o it_o may_v be_v proper_a to_o repeat_v a_o little_a for_o the_o satisfaction_n of_o those_o who_o haply_o have_v not_o read_v the_o t._n n._n i_o do_v then_o acknowledge_v that_o the_o ephesian_a elder_n be_v make_v overseer_n of_o the_o church_n by_o the_o holy_a ghost_n have_v power_n to_o feed_v the_o flock_n commit_v to_o their_o charge_n but_o this_o be_v no_o argument_n against_o timothy_n bishopric_n there_o or_o his_o prelatical_a power_n over_o they_o for_o it_o be_v not_o inconsistent_a to_o say_v that_o timothy_n be_v appoint_v their_o ruler_n bishop_n and_o at_o the_o same_o time_n that_o the_o presbyter_n be_v make_v overseer_n of_o the_o flock_n under_o timothy_n we_o presbyter_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n do_v believe_v our_o ourself_n to_o be_v overseer_n of_o the_o flock_n and_o that_o by_o divine_a authority_n too_o and_o yet_o at_o the_o same_o time_n we_o acknowledge_v our_o diocesan_n to_o preside_v over_o we_o by_o the_o same_o divine_a authority_n our_o bishop_n themselves_o declare_v as_o much_o in_o their_o atlmonition_n at_o the_o order_v of_o priest_n viz._n that_o we_o be_v messenger_n watchman_n and_o steward_n of_o the_o lord_n to_o teach_v premonish_v feed_v and_o provide_v for_o the_o lord_n family_n and_o to_o seek_v for_o christ_n sheep_n that_o be_v disperse_v abroad_o and_o at_o our_o ordination_n the_o first_o question_n be_v do_v you_o think_v in_o your_o heart_n that_o you_o be_v true_o call_v according_a to_o the_o will_n of_o our_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n what_o be_v all_o this_o less_o than_o that_o speak_v to_o the_o ephesian_a elder_n over_o which_o the_o holy_a ghost_n have_v make_v you_o overseer_n to_o feed_v the_o church_n of_o god_n it_o follow_v not_o then_o from_o these_o word_n that_o st._n paul_n put_v into_o the_o presbyter_n hand_n the_o sole_a entire_a and_o supreme_a government_n of_o that_o church_n they_o may_v even_o then_o be_v and_o be_v leave_v subject_n unto_o bishop_n timothy_n for_o any_o thing_n that_o can_v be_v right_o infer_v from_o thence_o as_o we_o be_v to_o our_o diocesan_n bishop_n if_o our_o provincial_a archbishop_n shall_v at_o his_o metropolitical_a visitation_n at_o the_o same_o rate_n exhort_v as_o ordinary_a presbyter_n to_o take_v heed_n to_o ourselves_o and_o to_o the_o flock_n over_o which_o the_o holy_a ghost_n have_v make_v we_o overseer_n to_o feed_v the_o church_n of_o god_n not_o mention_v our_o diocesan_n bishop_n at_o all_o shall_v it_o thence_o be_v conclude_v that_o dr._n stratford_n our_o reverend_a diocesan_n be_v not_o the_o bishop_n of_o chester_n these_o thing_n i_o think_v ought_v not_o to_o have_v be_v shuffle_v off_o by_o mr._n o._n as_o unworthy_a but_o perhaps_o it_o may_v be_v say_v more_o true_o above_o his_o answer_v before_o i_o conlude_v this_o chapter_n there_o be_v two_o argument_n which_o the_o unreasonable_a opposition_n mr._n o._n have_v make_v unto_o my_o hypothesis_n have_v suggest_v to_o i_o prove_v i_o be_o bold_a to_o say_v demonstrate_v that_o the_o second_o epistle_n to_o timothy_n be_v write_v in_o st._n paul_n second_o imprisonment_n at_o rome_n i_o will_v lay_v they_o as_o brief_o and_o as_o plain_o as_o i_o can_v before_o the_o reader_n and_o so_o make_v a_o end_n 1._o if_o the_o second_o 〈◊〉_d to_o timothy_n be_v write_v in_o st._n paul_n first_o imprisonment_n as_o mr._n o._n affirm_v it_o must_v then_o have_v be_v write_v either_o before_o or_o at_o the_o same_o time_n or_o after_o the_o epistle_n to_o the_o colossian_n and_o 〈◊〉_d 1._o not_o before_o the_o epistle_n to_o the_o colossian_n and_o philemon_n be_v write_v as_o mr._n owen_n himself_o acknowledge_v def._n page_n 133._o for_o paul_n at_o the_o write_n of_o the_o second_o epistle_n to_o timothy_n have_v send_v tychicus_n to_o ephesus_n chap._n 4._o 12_o how_o then_o can_v tychicus_n be_v the_o bearer_n of_o the_o epistle_n to_o the_o colossian_n if_o he_o be_v already_o go_v to_o ephesus_n before_o the_o write_n of_o that_o epistle_n to_o the_o colossian_n the_o second_o epistle_n to_o timothy_n therefore_o can_v not_o be_v write_v before_o that_o unto_o the_o colossian_n 2._o not_o at_o the_o same_o time_n as_o the_o epistle_n to_o the_o colossian_n and_o philemon_n be_v write_v for_o timothy_n who_o in_o the_o second_o epistle_n to_o 〈◊〉_d be_v send_v for_o by_o paul_n to_o rome_n chap._n 4._o 9_o be_v even_o then_o with_o paul_n at_o rome_n and_o join_v with_o he_o in_o the_o epistle_n to_o the_o colossian_n and_o philemon_n chap._n 1._o 1._o therefore_o the_o second_o epistle_n to_o timothy_n can_v not_o 〈◊〉_d write_v at_o the_o same_o time_n as_o that_o to_o the_o colossian_n be_v 3._o not_o after_o the_o epistle_n to_o the_o colossian_n be_v write_v for_o then_o timothy_n who_o join_v in_o the_o epistle_n to_o the_o 〈◊〉_d must_v have_v be_v go_v back_o into_o asia_n before_o st_n paul_n which_o it_o be_v certain_a he_o do_v not_o heb._n 13._o 23._o or_o else_o he_o must_v have_v return_v again_o to_o paul_n at_o rome_n and_o once_o more_o go_v back_o into_o asia_n with_o he_o in_o like_a manner_n 〈◊〉_d who_o carry_v the_o epistle_n to_o the_o colossian_n from_o paul_n and_o timothy_n must_v have_v return_v unto_o the_o apostle_n at_o rome_n and_o thence_o be_v send_v back_o unto_o ephesus_n 2_o tim._n 4._o 12._o and_o all_o this_o during_o the_o apostle_n first_o imprisonment_n which_o be_v not_o in_o the_o least_o probable_a it_o be_v such_o a_o wild-goose-chase_n as_o no_o rational_a man_n can_v admit_v therefore_o the_o second_o epistle_n to_o timothy_n be_v not_o write_v after_o that_o to_o the_o colossian_n if_o then_o it_o be_v write_v neither_o before_o nor_o at_o the_o same_o time_n nor_o after_o those_o to_o the_o colossian_n and_o philemon_n it_o be_v not_o write_v at_o all_o during_o the_o apostle_n first_o imprisonment_n therefore_o it_o must_v needs_o have_v be_v write_v in_o his_o second_o 2._o the_o other_o argument_n be_v ground_v upon_o the_o story_n of_o demas_n as_o it_o be_v relate_v in_o the_o second_o epistle_n to_o timothy_n and_o in_o the_o epistle_n to_o the_o colossian_n and_o that_o other_o to_o philemon_n i_o shall_v
man_n who_o be_v not_o i_o believe_v a_o fifty_v part_n of_o the_o people_n of_o england_n and_o these_o latter_a in_o respect_n of_o the_o body_n of_o the_o nation_n i_o can_v scarce_o admit_v to_o be_v elect_v they_o may_v more_o fit_o be_v say_v to_o come_v in_o by_o privilege_n of_o the_o one_o hundred_o sixty_o and_o six_o member_n of_o convocation_n about_o fifty_o two_o or_o a_o three_o part_n be_v choose_v proctor_n by_o the_o parson_n vicar_n and_o rector_n who_o be_v two_o three_o of_o the_o clergy_n about_o a_o hundred_o and_o fourteen_o come_v in_o by_o virtue_n of_o their_o dignity_n as_o dean_n and_o arch-deacon_n or_o by_o the_o election_n of_o the_o chapter_n only_o let_v any_o one_o then_o judge_v whether_o the_o low_a house_n of_o convocation_n be_v near_o so_o much_o cramp_v with_o member_n by_o privilege_n as_o the_o house_n of_o commons_o be_v four_o part_n of_o the_o house_n of_o commons_o be_v choose_v by_o not_o a_o fifty_o part_n of_o the_o people_n and_o the_o five_o part_n of_o they_o by_o about_o a_o eight_o part_n of_o the_o people_n but_o a_o three_o part_n of_o the_o convocation_n be_v choose_v by_o two_o three_o of_o the_o clergy_n and_o the_o rest_n by_o privilege_n if_o then_o the_o house_n of_o commons_o notwithstanding_o what_o have_v be_v observe_v be_v by_o all_o wise_a man_n look_v upon_o as_o a_o just_a representative_a of_o the_o people_n with_o respect_n unto_o their_o choice_n as_o well_o as_o their_o number_n i_o will_v know_v a_o reason_n why_o the_o convocation_n be_v not_o a_o just_a representative_a of_o the_o clergy_n now_o lest_o what_o have_v be_v say_v shall_v not_o be_v think_v clear_a enough_o and_o sufficient_a to_o evince_v what_o it_o be_v intend_v for_o there_o be_v a_o great_a uncertainty_n in_o such_o calculation_n i_o shall_v compare_v the_o convocation_n with_o the_o assembly_n of_o divine_n at_o westminster_n who_o if_o i_o be_o not_o much_o mistake_v will_v be_v find_v on_o both_o the_o foremention_v account_n that_o be_v of_o number_n and_o of_o choice_n to_o have_v be_v not_o so_o just_a a_o representative_a of_o the_o clergy_n as_o the_o convocation_n be_v this_o will_v be_v dispatch_v in_o a_o very_a few_o word_n in_o the_o year_n 1643._o the_o parliament_n call_v that_o assembly_n consist_v of_o one_o hundred_o twenty_o and_o two_o person_n of_o who_o let_v it_o be_v note_v 1._o that_o they_o fall_v short_a of_o the_o two_o house_n of_o convocation_n forty_o four_o in_o number_n beside_o that_o there_o be_v some_o scot_n among_o they_o 2._o that_o not_o one_o of_o they_o be_v choose_v by_o the_o clergy_n but_o all_o nominate_v by_o the_o parliament_n either_o then_o let_v mr._n o._n give_v over_o tax_v the_o convocation_n as_o if_o it_o be_v not_o a_o just_a representative_a of_o the_o clergy_n or_o confess_v the_o westminster_n assembly_n to_o have_v be_v pack_v to_o serve_v a_o turn_n contrary_a to_o all_o law_n and_o justice_n in_o short_a and_o to_o retort_v mr._n oh_o reflection_n the_o assemby_n of_o divine_n be_v all_o of_o they_o except_o a_o few_o nominate_v for_o a_o colour_n the_o parliament_n creature_n choose_v by_o they_o alone_o the_o rest_n if_o they_o have_v join_v in_o the_o westminster_n deliberation_n have_v be_v mere_a 〈◊〉_d there_o be_v enough_o to_o out-vote_n they_o beside_o those_o lord_n and_o commoner_n who_o be_v take_v into_o the_o assembly_n like_v so_o many_o lay-elder_n to_o influence_n their_o counsel_n and_o prevent_v any_o decree_n that_o may_v be_v offer_v contrary_a to_o that_o parliament_n inclination_n or_o design_n mr._n o._n if_o the_o rector_n can_v find_v no_o proof_n in_o scripture_n that_o 153._o ordinary_a presbyter_n do_v suspend_v at_o all_o how_o dare_v they_o the_o episcopal-clergy_n do_v it_o for_o a_o fortnight_n if_o presbyter_n may_v by_o scripture_n suspend_v how_o dare_v the_o rector_n condemn_v the_o dissent_v minister_n for_o suspending_a ans._n we_o suspend_v not_o by_o virtue_n of_o our_o own_o sole_a inherent_a power_n but_o in_o conjunction_n with_o our_o diocesan_n with_o his_o knowledge_n and_o consent_n there_o be_v a_o great_a difference_n between_o a_o inherent_a power_n for_o presbyter_n to_o suspend_v a_o precedent_n for_o which_o i_o require_v out_o of_o scripture_n and_o to_o suspend_v for_o a_o time_n according_a to_o the_o constitution_n of_o the_o church_n and_o in_o subordination_n to_o the_o bishop_n unto_o who_o the_o party_n suspend_v may_v appeal_v mr._n o._n whereas_o i_o affirm_v that_o the_o ordinary_a elder_n have_v 156._o not_o supreme_a authority_n in_o the_o church_n at_o least_o not_o after_o paul_n return_n from_o italy_n in_o the_o east_n the_o minister_n infer_v that_o herein_o be_v imply_v that_o ordinary_a presbyter_n have_v the_o supreme_a authority_n before_o that_o time_n and_o challenge_n the_o rector_n to_o prove_v they_o be_v ever_o deprive_v of_o it_o afterward_o ans._n there_o be_v no_o such_o thing_n imply_v by_o the_o rector_n but_o only_o suppose_v at_o most_o to_o avoid_v all_o unnecessary_a dispute_n with_o his_o adversary_n but_o if_o it_o be_v out_o of_o question_n that_o the_o ordinary_a elder_n have_v once_o the_o supreme_a authority_n yet_o the_o apostle_n commit_v afterward_o the_o supreme_a authority_n unto_o single_a person_n ex_fw-la gr_n unto_o timothy_n and_o 〈◊〉_d and_o make_v no_o mention_n at_o all_o of_o the_o ordinary_a presbyter_n must_v be_v understand_v to_o supersede_n the_o power_n that_o be_v before_o in_o the_o presbyter_n and_o to_o subject_v they_o unto_o those_o single_a person_n for_o the_o future_a but_o this_o be_v the_o point_n in_o controversy_n throughout_o these_o paper_n and_o need_v not_o here_o to_o be_v insist_v on_o mr._n o._n here_o the_o rector_n fair_o confess_v there_o be_v no_o bishop_n 157._o when_o the_o epistle_n to_o the_o ephesian_n be_v write_v in_o paul_n first_o bond_n ans._n the_o rector_n suppose_v it_o only_o as_o be_v say_v before_o but_o do_v not_o grant_v it_o nay_o he_o be_v quite_o of_o another_o mind_n but_o it_o suffice_v to_o his_o hypothesis_n that_o single_a person_n be_v afterward_o at_o least_o constitute_v ruler_n bishop_n in_o the_o church_n mr._n o._n 〈◊〉_d can_v not_o receive_v the_o sole_a power_n of_o ordination_n because_o paul_n take_v in_o the_o presbyter_n 1_o tim._n 4._o 14._o ans._n here_o mr._n o._n if_o i_o take_v he_o right_a grant_v that_o 〈◊〉_d be_v ordain_v by_o 〈◊〉_d take_v the_o 〈◊〉_d into_o his_o assistance_n this_o be_v as_o much_o as_o i_o desire_v and_o the_o exact_a pattern_n of_o our_o ordination_n presbyter_n therefore_o do_v not_o by_o their_o own_o sole_a power_n ordain_v but_o in_o conjunction_n with_o the_o apostle_n on_o the_o other_o hand_n if_o the_o revelation_n concern_v timothy_n ordination_n come_v to_o the_o presbyter_n as_o well_o as_o to_o st._n paul_n they_o then_o act_v not_o as_o ordinary_a 〈◊〉_d but_o as_o prophet_n and_o so_o can_v warrant_v ordinary_a presbyter_n ordain_v by_o virtue_n of_o their_o ordinary_a power_n 〈◊〉_d it_o no_o where_o appear_v that_o paul_n join_v the_o presbyter_n in_o commission_n with_o timothy_n it_o may_v then_o be_v reasonable_a to_o conclude_v that_o timothy_n receive_v the_o sole_a power_n though_o it_o be_v sufficient_a for_o i_o to_o say_v he_o have_v the_o supreme_a mr._n o._n but_o paul_n join_v 〈◊〉_d with_o he_o in_o the_o ordination_n acts._n 14._o 23._o ans._n be_v it_o so_o yet_o still_o if_o barnabas_n be_v a_o apostle_n as_o well_o as_o paul_n as_o be_v manifest_a from_o act_n 14._o 4_o 14._o gal._n 29._o and_o if_o barnabas_n be_v equal_a to_o paul_n as_o many_o believe_v and_o mr._n o._n will_v not_o deny_v than_o we_o be_v but_o where_o we_o be_v before_o this_o be_v nothing_o to_o ordinary_a elder_n ordain_v that_o barnabas_n be_v thou_o not_o equal_a to_o paul_n yet_o independent_a on_o he_o may_v be_v probable_o hence_o gather_v that_o in_o the_o sharp_a contest_v between_o they_o barnabas_n submit_v not_o to_o paul_n but_o separate_v from_o he_o act_v 15._o 39_o beside_o barnabas_n receive_v the_o same_o commission_n that_o st._n paul_n do_v and_o at_o the_o same_o time_n act_v 13._o 1_o 2._o however_o admit_v barnabas_n be_v but_o a_o secondary_a apostle_n which_o i_o rather_o believe_v or_o 〈◊〉_d yet_o mr._n o._n will_v not_o i_o hope_v deny_v he_o be_v more_o than_o a_o ordinary_a elder_n what_o then_o be_v this_o to_o ordinary_a elder_n ordain_v by_o their_o own_o sole_a power_n and_o inherent_a authority_n and_o how_o will_v it_o hence_o 〈◊〉_d that_o because_o paul_n admit_v barnabas_n a_o apostle_n at_o least_o a_o secondary_a apostle_n to_o join_v in_o the_o ordination_n act_n 14._o 23._o that_o therefore_o timothy_n join_v the_o ordinary_a presbyter_n with_o he_o all_o this_o notwithstanding_o i_o give_v mr._n o._n what_o he_o can_v prove_v sc_n
who_o exercise_v their_o ministry_n among_o you_o blameless_o brethren_n etc._n etc._n all_o that_o need_v be_v answer_v hereunto_o be_v 1._o clement_n manifest_o teach_v elsewhere_o that_o the_o schism_n arise_v on_o the_o account_n of_o one_o or_o two_o person_n p._n 62._o it_o be_v say_v he_o a_o shame_n a_o arrant_a shame_n and_o unworthy_a a_o christian_n conversation_n that_o the_o ancient_a and_o most_o firm_o establish_v church_n of_o corinth_n shall_v raise_v sedition_n against_o the_o presbyter_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d for_o one_o or_o two_o person_n that_o there_o be_v a_o difference_n among_o they_o about_o their_o bishop_n that_o generous_a person_n it_o must_v needs_o follow_v that_o the_o presbyter_n be_v involve_v in_o the_o controversy_n and_o by_o consequence_n that_o some_o of_o they_o be_v desert_v and_o lay_v aside_o by_o those_o of_o the_o people_n who_o have_v a_o aversion_n to_o the_o bishop_n that_o generous_a person_n so_o oft_o mention_v as_o well_o as_o to_o some_o of_o the_o presbyter_n who_o stick_v close_o to_o he_o 2._o it_o may_v reasonable_o be_v think_v that_o the_o two_o person_n here_o speak_v of_o be_v the_o bishop_n in_o possession_n and_o the_o other_o who_o the_o corinthian_n will_v have_v advance_v into_o his_o 〈◊〉_d in_o short_a if_o 〈◊〉_d if_o what_o on_o this_o head_n have_v be_v offer_v for_o the_o clear_n the_o 〈◊〉_d of_o the_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d and_o the_o meaning_n of_o the_o epistle_n which_o to_o we_o at_o this_o distance_n be_v dark_a enough_o be_v of_o any_o moment_n it_o may_v then_o be_v allow_v that_o clement_n have_v intimate_v that_o there_o be_v at_o corinth_n a_o prelatical_a bishop_n and_o that_o the_o reason_n why_o he_o make_v no_o plain_a mention_n of_o he_o but_o be_v force_v himself_o to_o interpose_v in_o procure_v the_o peace_n of_o the_o church_n of_o corinth_n be_v the_o prejudices_fw-la a_o great_a part_n of_o the_o presbyter_n and_o people_n have_v conceive_v against_o their_o bishop_n who_o be_v 〈◊〉_d unable_a by_o his_o own_o authority_n to_o allay_v the_o heat_n and_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d they_o and_o for_o that_o cause_n be_v advise_v by_o clement_n voluntary_o to_o surrender_v his_o office_n and_o depart_v it_o be_v not_o a_o uncommon_a thing_n for_o author_n to_o comprehend_v three_o order_n of_o church-officer_n in_o two_o word_n or_o at_o least_o to_o mention_v two_o order_n only_o when_o yet_o they_o acknowledge_v a_o three_o this_o dichotomy_n be_v to_o be_v meet_v with_o in_o the_o scripture_n itself_o the_o three_o officer_n of_o the_o jewish_a church_n be_v frequent_o express_v by_o priest_n and_o 〈◊〉_d wherein_o 〈◊〉_d highpriest_n who_o without_o controversy_n be_v a_o three_o be_v include_v 〈◊〉_d himself_o in_o this_o epistle_n take_v notice_n that_o the_o priest_n and_o levite_n come_v out_o of_o abraham_n 41._o 〈◊〉_d mean_v the_o highpriest_n also_o as_o i_o presume_v will_v not_o be_v deny_v for_o he_o also_o come_v out_o of_o the_o loin_n of_o abraham_n clemens_n alexand_n in_o his_o 〈◊〉_d cite_v by_o mr._n o._n speak_v there_o only_o of_o the_o two_o order_n presbyter_n and_o deacon_n in_o the_o christian_a church_n epist._n and_o yet_o elsewhere_o he_o reckon_v up_o express_o the_o bishop_n also_o with_o the_o other_o two_o in_o the_o former_a place_n 〈◊〉_d presbyter_n must_v comprehend_v bishop_n at_o least_o they_o ought_v not_o to_o be_v exclude_v though_o the_o author_n there_o omit_v they_o so_o 〈◊〉_d in_o his_o apologetic_n comprehend_v bishop_n and_o presbyter_n under_o one_o common_a name_n seniores_fw-la yet_o he_o 〈◊〉_d distinguish_v the_o three_o order_n in_o lib._n de_fw-fr baptismo_fw-la c._n 17._o optatus_n milevit_fw-la a_o 66._o hundred_o time_n over_o acknowledge_v the_o three_o order_n yet_o once_o he_o content_v himself_o to_o express_v they_o in_o two_o word_n only_o bishop_n and_o deacon_n there_o be_v say_v he_o in_o the_o place_n cite_v on_o the_o margin_n quatuor_fw-la genera_fw-la 〈◊〉_d four_o order_n of_o man_n in_o the_o church_n but_o he_o sum_v they_o up_o in_o three_o word_n viz._n bishop_n deacon_n and_o the_o faithful_a it_o may_v deserve_v observation_n that_o at_o this_o time_n of_o the_o day_n and_o with_o optatus_n ordinary_o bishop_n signify_v the_o prelate_n of_o a_o church_n shall_v i_o then_o be_v allow_v hence_o to_o infer_v there_o be_v either_o no_o presbyter_n or_o no_o prelatical_a bishop_n according_a to_o this_o father_n judgement_n because_o forsooth_o he_o here_o mention_n they_o not_o distinct_o it_o can_v be_v fair_o collect_v hence_o as_o every_o one_o 〈◊〉_d this_o be_v manifest_a that_o optatus_n in_o those_o two_o word_n bishop_n and_o deacon_n must_v understand_v the_o three_o order_n bishop_n presbyter_n and_o deacon_n else_o he_o lose_v one_o of_o his_o four_o order_n of_o man_n in_o the_o church_n beside_o say_v here_o sicut_fw-la supra_fw-la dixi_fw-la he_o refer_v we_o backward_o to_o p._n 16._o and_o p._n 51._o in_o both_o which_o place_n he_o mention_n 〈◊〉_d bishop_n presbyter_n and_o deacon_n wherefore_o the_o premise_n consider_v it_o be_v reasonable_a to_o believe_v that_o clemens_n romanus_n likewise_o do_v in_o the_o same_o manner_n express_v the_o three_o office_n of_o the_o 〈◊〉_d church_n in_o two_o word_n comprehend_v the_o prelate_n in_o bishop_n and_o deacon_n it_o ought_v not_o here_o to_o be_v forget_v what_o st._n chrysostom_n have_v observe_v 〈◊〉_d of_o old_a be_v call_v bishop_n also_o and_o 1._o 〈◊〉_d for_o in_o deed_n presbyter_n in_o some_o thing_n resemble_v both_o they_o minister_v like_o deacon_n unto_o the_o bishop-whilst_a he_o officiate_n and_o be_v subject_a unto_o he_o as_o the_o other_o be_v but_o they_o minister_v in_o the_o word_n and_o sacrament_n as_o well_o as_o the_o bishop_n do_v and_o have_v under_o he_o the_o oversight_n of_o some_o part_n of_o the_o flock_n for_o which_o reason_n they_o may_v not_o incongruous_o be_v call_v bishop_n but_o blundel_n and_o his_o follower_n i_o remember_v to_o reconcile_v unto_o their_o own_o hypothesis_n the_o different_a way_n of_o the_o father_n reckon_v up_o the_o ministerial_a order_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n assert_n that_o sometime_o they_o conform_v their_o language_n to_o the_o scripture_n and_o apostolical_a age_n at_o other_o time_n to_o their_o own_o custom_n and_o the_o ecclesiastical_a constitution_n in_o the_o former_a case_n they_o use_v the_o dichotomy_n mention_v only_a presbyter_n or_o bishop_n and_o deacon_n in_o the_o latter_a they_o divide_v they_o into_o three_o rank_n bishop_n and_o priest_n and_o deacon_n but_o this_o device_n will_v not_o do_v their_o work_n and_o must_v be_v lay_v aside_o for_o the_o follow_a reason_n 1._o st._n cyprian_n against_o who_o testimony_n for_o episopacy_n this_o distinction_n be_v principal_o level_v and_o frame_v though_o he_o often_o fall_v into_o the_o dichotomy_n yet_o assert_n the_o divine_a right_n of_o bishop_n cum_fw-la 33._o hoc_fw-la igitur_fw-la sicut_fw-la omnis_fw-la actus_fw-la ecclesiae_fw-la per_fw-la eosdem_fw-la praepositos_fw-la gubernetur_fw-la divina_fw-la lege_fw-la fundatum_fw-la sit_fw-la the_o government_n of_o the_o church_n by_o bishop_n be_v say_v he_o found_v upon_o a_o divine_a law_n that_o the_o praepositi_fw-la here_o be_v mean_v bishop_n be_v not_o to_o be_v doubt_v of_o if_o we_o look_v backward_o unto_o the_o forego_n part_n of_o this_o epistle_n he_o begin_v it_o thus_o our_o lord_n who_o precept_n we_o ought_v to_o reverence_n and_o observe_v establish_v the_o honour_n of_o the_o bishop_n and_o the_o church_n affair_n say_v etc._n etc._n and_o again_o he_o add_v hence_o the_o ordination_n of_o bishop_n and_o the_o affair_n of_o the_o church_n pass_v through_o the_o course_n of_o 〈◊〉_d and_o succession_n so_o that_o the_o church_n be_v establish_v on_o bishop_n and_o every_o act_n of_o the_o church_n be_v govern_v per_fw-la eosdem_fw-la praepositos_fw-la by_o the_o same_o praepositi_fw-la that_o be_v bishop_n if_o then_o bishop_n be_v by_o divine_a right_n in_o the_o judgement_n of_o cyprian_a he_o must_v speak_v in_o the_o language_n of_o the_o apostolical_a age_n where_o the_o divine_a right_a end_n as_o well_o as_o his_o own_o when_o he_o reckon_v up_o the_o three_o distinct_a order_n of_o bishop_n presbyter_n and_o deacon_n but_o of_o this_o see_v more_o in_o mr._n dodwell_n 10_o cypr._n dissertation_n nor_o can_v these_o praepositi_fw-la and_o episcopi_fw-la be_v understand_v of_o presbyter_n for_o cyp._n whatever_o any_o may_v fancy_v of_o praepositi_fw-la never_o call_v presbyter_n bishop_n nor_o can_v he_o conformable_o to_o his_o own_o write_n he_o profess_v thus_o of_o himself_o and_o other_o bishop_n neq_n 229._o enim_fw-la quisquam_fw-la nostrum_fw-la episcopum_fw-la se_fw-la episcoporum_fw-la constituit_fw-la none_o of_o we_o make_v himself_o a_o bishop_n of_o bishop_n but_o if_o the_o presbyter_n be_v bishop_n than_o cyprian_n be_v a_o bishop_n of_o bishop_n 2._o optatus_n in_o the_o same_o breath_n in_o one_o
one_o for_o bishop_n another_o for_o presbyter_n as_o our_o translation_n and_o the_o greek_a do_v but_o it_o have_v only_a kashishaa_n the_o word_n in_o chaldee_n and_o in_o syriac_n signify_v presbyter_n from_o whence_o we_o be_v to_o conclude_v that_o in_o the_o opinion_n of_o the_o syriac_a translator_n bishop_n and_o priest_n though_o two_o word_n in_o the_o greek_a be_v nevertheless_o but_o one_o and_o the_o same_o species_n of_o church-officer_n and_o therefore_o express_v but_o by_o one_o word_n in_o the_o syriac_a translation_n which_o proper_o signify_v 〈◊〉_d or_o elder_n first_o suppose_v all_o this_o true_a viz._n that_o bishop_n and_o presbyter_n in_o scripture_n denote_v one_o and_o the_o same_o kind_n of_o church-officer_n in_o the_o judgement_n of_o the_o syriac_a translator_n who_o therefore_o describe_v they_o by_o one_o word_n only_o in_o their_o own_o language_n yet_o this_o hinder_v not_o but_o that_o there_o be_v another_o order_n of_o 〈◊〉_d ruler_n superior_a to_o bishop_n and_o presbyter_n thus_o much_o i_o take_v it_o have_v be_v abundant_o prove_v already_o in_o the_o tentamen_fw-la novum_n 〈◊〉_d and_o titus_n be_v such_o church_n governor_n superior_a to_o the_o bishop_n and_o presbyter_n though_o not_o distinguish_v by_o any_o special_a and_o appropriate_a title_n so_o that_o if_o all_o mr._n o._n have_v here_o say_v and_o his_o deduction_n from_o it_o be_v true_a it_o will_v do_v he_o no_o service_n nor_o we_o any_o disadvantage_n in_o the_o present_a cause_n but._n be_v common_o invest_v with_o all_o those_o power_n which_o inferior_n have_v but_o inferior_n can_v pretend_v to_o all_o the_o power_n that_o superior_n have_v it_o be_v no_o wonder_n therefore_o to_o i_o if_o bishop_n be_v sometime_o style_v presbyter_n since_o the_o apostle_n themselves_o in_o scripture_n and_o bishop_n oftentimes_o in_o 〈◊〉_d be_v so_o call_v therefore_o three_o mr._n o._n have_v not_o get_v the_o least_o advantage_n of_o we_o by_o start_v this_o criticism_n about_o the_o syriac_a translation_n but_o rather_o have_v lose_v ground_n so_o far_o as_o these_o translator_n authority_n will_v go_v for_o because_o he_o think_v it_o a_o good_a argument_n on_o his_o side_n that_o the_o syriac_a translator_n of_o the_o new_a testament_n as_o he_o imagine_v use_v not_o two_o word_n for_o bishop_n and_o presbyter_n but_o one_o only_o sc_n kashishaa_n it_o follow_v that_o because_o it_o be_v find_v to_o the_o contrary_a that_o they_o use_v several_a other_o word_n none_o of_o which_o be_v employ_v to_o express_v presbyter_n by_o this_o aught_o to_o be_v take_v as_o a_o good_a proof_n on_o our_o side_n that_o even_o in_o the_o new_a testament_n there_o be_v a_o distinction_n between_o the_o order_n of_o a_o bishop_n and_o that_o of_o a_o presbyter_n if_o mr._n oh_o own_o way_n of_o reason_v have_v any_o force_n in_o it_o final_o if_o the_o syriac_a version_n be_v so_o very_a ancient_n as_o mr._n o._n think_v one_o may_v believe_v ignatius_n to_o have_v have_v a_o hand_n in_o the_o translation_n for_o he_o be_v a_o bishop_n of_o syria_n and_o who_o then_o can_v imagine_v the_o translator_n to_o have_v somuch_a as_o dream_v of_o the_o identity_n of_o bishop_n and_o presbyter_n chap._n v._o concern_v the_o church-government_n in_o the_o north-west_n part_n of_o scotland_n there_o be_v a_o argument_n for_o the_o government_n of_o church_n and_o ordination_n by_o presbyter_n draw_v from_o the_o scot_n who_o be_v convert_v to_o christianity_n about_o the_o year_n 200._o as_o be_v think_v upon_o the_o authority_n of_o tertullian_n have_v no_o bishop_n among_o they_o but_o be_v rule_v by_o mere_a presbyter_n only_o and_o that_o for_o 〈◊〉_d century_n after_o the_o dissenter_n argument_n ground_v on_o this_o tradition_n be_v more_o at_o large_a thus_o according_a as_o it_o be_v urge_v by_o mr._n baxter_n their_o oracle_n as_o i_o find_v in_o the_o history_n call_v a_o account_n of_o church-government_n etc._n etc._n by_o my_o late_a lord_n bishop_n of_o worcester_n first_o mr._n baxter_n tell_v we_o of_o a_o sort_n of_o man_n call_v culdee_n that_o first_o guide_v the_o affair_n of_o religion_n in_o scotland_n long_o before_o the_o come_n of_o palladius_n and_o yet_o be_v not_o bishop_n but_o monk_n and_o presbyter_n second_o that_o these_o culdee_n choose_v some_o few_o among_o themselves_o to_o be_v as_o governor_n to_o the_o rest_n who_o writer_n call_v scotorum_fw-la episcopos_fw-la bishop_n of_o the_o scot_n three_o that_o these_o new_a find_v bishop_n of_o the_o scot_n have_v only_o the_o name_n of_o bishop_n about_o which_o he_o mr._n baxter_n will_v not_o contend_v with_o the_o episcopal_a party_n by_o the_o way_n nor_o will_v i_o contend_v about_o the_o name_n bishop_n but_o mr._n baxter_n acknowledge_v that_o they_o be_v as_o 〈◊〉_d to_o the_o rest._n and_o here_o be_v the_o thing_n which_o be_v more_o than_o the_o name_n only_o of_o bishop_n four_o that_o afterward_o 〈◊〉_d begin_v a_o high_a sort_n of_o bishop_n but_o the_o culdee_n still_o keep_v up_o the_o great_a part_n against_o he_o five_o that_o columbanus_n his_o monastery_n in_o the_o isle_n of_o hylas_n restore_v the_o culdee_n strength_n and_o the_o monk_n out_o of_o that_o island_n be_v the_o most_o prevail_a clergy_n of_o scotland_n who_o have_v no_o proper_a episcopal_a ordination_n but_o bare_a election_n and_o ordination_n of_o presbyter_n this_o piece_n of_o history_n be_v just_a 〈◊〉_d all_o over_o one_o will_v guess_v it_o be_v eutychius_n his_o mark_n who_o first_o convert_v these_o northern_a britain_n and_o settle_v the_o government_n like_v unto_o that_o at_o 〈◊〉_d but_o against_o all_o this_o i_o have_v in_o the_o first_o place_n to_o ask_v who_o in_o good_a earnest_n convert_v these_o northern_a britain_n mr._n o._n think_v it_o be_v the_o southern_a britain_n i_o will_v take_v he_o at_o his_o word_n and_o then_o demand_v whether_o it_o be_v not_o most_o reasonable_a to_o believe_v that_o the_o northern_a britain_n do_v with_o the_o faith_n receive_v the_o same_o church-government_n as_o the_o southern_a have_v who_o converted'em_n and_o that_o the_o southern_a britain_n have_v bishop_n among_o they_o from_o the_o beginning_n be_v out_o of_o doubt_n and_o confess_v by_o the_o elder_n and_o messenger_n of_o the_o congregational_a church_n meet_v at_o the_o 〈◊〉_d october_n the_o 12_o 1658._o in_o the_o preface_n of_o their_o declaration_n that_o its_o true_a in_o respect_n of_o the_o public_a and_o open_a profession_n of_o presbytery_n or_o 〈◊〉_d this_o nation_n have_v be_v a_o stranger_n to_o each_o way_n it_o be_v possible_a ever_o since_o it_o have_v be_v christian_n i._n e._n till_o about_o 1640._o it_o be_v without_o all_o doubt_n to_o i_o that_o the_o southern_a britain_n very_o early_o receive_v the_o christian_a faith_n and_o perhaps_o in_o the_o apostle_n day_n and_o by_o st._n paul_n too_o as_o my_o 〈◊〉_d lord_n of_o worcester_n have_v make_v very_o probable_a 1._o both_o from_o the_o testimony_n of_o many_o father_n and_o some_o considerable_a conjecture_n of_o 〈◊〉_d own_o but_o the_o question_n be_v whether_o the_o inhabitant_n of_o the_o north_n and_o north-west_n part_n of_o britain_n beyond_o edinburgh_n receive_v the_o faith_n before_o columbanus_n settle_v in_o the_o island_n of_o hylas_n or_o jona_n our_o 〈◊〉_d will_v have_v it_o that_o these_o north_n people_n become_v christian_n at_o least_o about_o the_o year_n of_o christ_n 200._o and_o from_o that_o time_n until_o 〈◊〉_d come_v among_o they_o be_v govern_v by_o monk_n and_o culdee_n who_o be_v presbyter_n only_o this_o opinion_n be_v ground_v chief_o on_o a_o know_a testimony_n out_o of_o 〈◊〉_d 7._o who_o write_v that_o the_o faith_n of_o christ_n have_v then_o 〈◊〉_d unto_o 〈◊〉_d loca_fw-la romanis_n 〈◊〉_d and_o these_o place_n must_v needsbe_fw-mi the_o north-west_n part_n of_o 〈◊〉_d beyond_o edinburgh_n which_o the_o roman_n have_v 〈◊〉_d subdue_v now_o tertullian_n flourish_v about_o the_o end_n of_o the_o second_o century_n or_o beginning_n of_o the_o three_o ans._n this_o passage_n of_o 〈◊〉_d reach_v not_o the_o point_n it_o can_v be_v hence_o deduce_v what_o be_v the_o government_n of_o that_o church_n suppose_v those_o northern_a part_n be_v thus_o soon_o convert_v 〈◊〉_d may_v have_v be_v 〈◊〉_d up_o there_o for_o any_o thing_n we_o know_v or_o find_v prove_v and_o it_o be_v likely_a it_o be_v so_o if_o as_o mr._n o._n 〈◊〉_d they_o receive_v christianity_n from_o the_o southern_a 〈◊〉_d as_o i_o observe_v before_o but_o let_v we_o look_v more_o narrow_o into_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d that_o some_o part_n belong_v to_o the_o 〈◊〉_d be_v then_o become_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d those_o who_o have_v not_o yet_o submit_v their_o 〈◊〉_d unto_o the_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d but_o who_o 〈◊〉_d be_v be_v the_o question_n some_o think_v they_o be_v the_o britain_n next_o beyond_o the_o pict_n wall_n who_o be_v not_o conquer_a by_o the_o roman_n
dislike_v the_o order_n that_o they_o find_v in_o the_o british_a church_n as_o be_v episcopal_a though_o derive_v from_o the_o monastery_n of_o hy._n to_o this_o mr._n o._n except_v that_o if_o by_o british_a bishop_n be_v mean_v the_o 156._o church_n of_o south_n britain_n it_o be_v not_o to_o the_o purpose_n as_o we_o observe_v before_o ans._n nothing_o be_v more_o plain_a than_o that_o my_o lord_n bishop_n mean_v the_o church_n of_o south_n britain_n whatever_o mr._n o._n observe_v before_o be_v not_o material_a but_o my_o lord_n bishop_n observation_n be_v manifest_o to_o the_o purpose_n for_o if_o the_o roman_n do_v not_o dislike_v the_o order_n of_o the_o church_n of_o south_n britain_n they_o can_v not_o dislike_v the_o order_n of_o hylas_n because_o the_o south_n britain_n derive_v their_o order_n from_o hylas_n and_o doubtless_o be_v the_o same_o and_o the_o reason_n they_o dislike_v neither_o be_v because_o they_o be_v episcopal_a as_o be_v the_o roman_n and_o all_o the_o world_n beside_o mr._n o._n add_v if_o the_o order_n 〈◊〉_d at_o hylas_n be_v intend_v as_o not_o dislike_v by_o the_o roman_n yet_o say_v he_o the_o roman_n be_v not_o so_o ignorant_a of_o the_o privilege_n of_o abbot_n as_o to_o dislike_v their_o ordination_n which_o be_v allow_v by_o that_o church_n decret_n greg._n abbas_n si_fw-la sit_fw-la presbyter_n confer_v potest_fw-la ordinem_fw-la clericalem_fw-la ans._n ordo_fw-la clericalis_fw-la may_v possible_o here_o 〈◊〉_d neither_o the_o episcopal_a nor_o presbyterial_a nor_o the_o diaconal_a order_n but_o the_o inferior_a order_n only_o such_o as_o the_o subdeacon_n acoluthist_n exorcist_n psalmist_n lector_n and_o doorkeeper_n but_o that_o the_o episcopal_a order_n be_v not_o mean_v be_v to_o i_o past_o dispute_n for_o the_o roman_n never_o allow_v a_o abbot_n presbyter_n to_o ordain_v a_o bishop_n that_o i_o hear_v of_o second_o if_o this_o privilege_n be_v allow_v by_o the_o roman_a pontiff_n to_o the_o presbyter_n abbot_n it_o be_v allow_v to_o such_o of_o they_o only_o who_o it_o be_v likely_a own_v the_o jurisdiction_n of_o the_o roman_a see_n but_o not_o unto_o those_o who_o refuse_v subjection_n to_o it_o as_o do_v the_o abbot_n of_o hylas_n mr._n o._n know_v very_o well_o this_o privilege_n then_o whatever_o it_o be_v can_v not_o be_v the_o reason_n of_o the_o roman_n not_o dislke_a the_o foresay_a order_n three_o the_o decretal_n mention_v be_v make_v or_o put_v together_o by_o gregory_n the_o nine_o pope_n of_o rome_n in_o the_o thirteen_o century_n about_o 709_o year_n after_o these_o abbot_n of_o hylas_n almost_o as_o many_o after_o austin_n the_o monk_n and_o therefore_o not_o apposite_o here_o allege_v four_o mr._n o._n seem_v here_o to_o countenance_v presbyterian_a order_n by_o popish_a 〈◊〉_d and_o canonsframe_v in_o the_o dregs_o of_o time_n when_o the_o romish_a corruption_n be_v at_o their_o height_n but_o i_o like_v they_o never_o the_o better_a for_o that_o the_o roman_n be_v more_o excusable_a in_o this_o then_o our_o dissenter_n it_o be_v their_o principle_n that_o all_o church-officer_n derive_v from_o and_o depend_v mere_o upon_o the_o pope_n will._n he_o may_v then_o communicate_v the_o privilege_n to_o who_o he_o will_v even_o to_o a_o deacon_n but_o that_o a_o presbyterian_a dissenter_n shall_v justify_v his_o order_n by_o a_o pope_n decree_n be_v something_o extraordinary_a and_o extravagant_a as_o i_o fancy_n but_o second_o i_o will_v observe_v that_o columba_n a_o presbyter_n himself_o usurp_v or_o receive_v from_o the_o prince_n of_o the_o province_n of_o delried_n a_o dominion_n over_o a_o great_a province_n in_o the_o north-west_n of_o the_o now_o scotland_n over_o the_o monk_n and_o culdee_n if_o any_o such_o be_v yea_o even_o over_o his_o fellow_n presbyter_n themselves_o for_o all_o or_o many_o of_o they_o at_o least_o be_v presbyter_n and_o last_o over_o the_o bishop_n also_o if_o it_o will_v be_v acknowledge_v there_o be_v such_o in_o the_o province_n of_o hy._n beside_o he_o yet_o retain_v a_o jurisdiction_n over_o the_o monastery_n of_o dearmuch_o in_o ireland_n which_o himself_o have_v former_o erect_v and_o his_o successor_n over_o many_o more_o monastery_n of_o lesser_a note_n which_o spring_v out_o of_o these_o two_o both_o in_o 〈◊〉_d and_o in_o 〈◊〉_d now_o this_o be_v a_o wonderful_a piece_n of_o antiquity_n to_o justify_v the_o principle_n 4._o and_o practice_n of_o the_o unite_a brethren_n at_o present_a among_o we_o if_o it_o prove_v presbyterian_a ordination_n it_o destroy_v presbyterian_a parity_n unless_o mr._n o._n will_v assert_v that_o the_o monk_n of_o hylas_n be_v equal_a to_o the_o abbot_n and_o that_o every_o monk_n be_v the_o abbot_n in_o his_o turn_n pro_fw-la tempore_fw-la what_o room_n then_o have_v mr._n o._n to_o talk_v of_o bishop_n receive_v their_o power_n from_o king_n rule_v over_o many_o church_n and_o congregation_n exercise_v jurisdiction_n over_o their_o fellow_n presbyter_n as_o he_o think_v and_o that_o for_o life_n too_o all_o this_o do_v columba_n and_o his_o successor_n who_o be_v pretend_v by_o mr._n baxter_n to_o have_v restore_v the_o culdee_n or_o presbyter_n strength_n against_o the_o encroachment_n of_o palladius_n but_o all_o this_o while_n the_o tyrant_n only_o be_v change_v not_o the_o tyranny_n the_o name_n alter_v not_o the_o thing_n instead_o of_o palladius_n the_o culdee_n and_o monk_n be_v in_o the_o hand_n of_o columba_n and_o in_o the_o place_n of_o a_o bishop_n be_v set_v up_o a_o archpresbyter_n moreover_o i_o will_v ask_v whether_o in_o the_o suppose_a ordination_n at_o hylas_n by_o presbyter_n the_o monk-presbyter_n can_v or_o do_v ordain_v without_o the_o abbot-presbyter_n if_o not_o as_o i_o believe_v all_o will_n and_o must_v grant_v our_o unite_a brother_n will_v find_v little_a relief_n from_o this_o rare_a instance_n of_o presbyterian_a parity_n and_o ordination_n i_o shall_v here_o have_v conclude_v this_o chapter_n but_o mr._n o._n in_o the_o midst_n of_o this_o controversy_n have_v interweave_v a_o invidious_a reflection_n upon_o episcopacy_n and_o assert_v that_o the_o hierarchy_n in_o the_o church_n of_o 149._o the_o roman_a empire_n have_v their_o platform_n from_o the_o heathen_a who_o have_v their_o flamen_n and_o arch-flaman_n and_o i_o know_v not_o what_o ans._n 1._o if_o the_o heathen_n have_v sundry_a officer_n in_o the_o administration_n of_o their_o idolatrous_a religion_n subordinate_a to_o one_o another_o it_o will_v not_o follow_v the_o christian_n take_v it_o from_o they_o why_o not_o from_o the_o jewish_a hierarchy_n his_o belove_a hilarius_n sardus_n be_v of_o this_o opinion_n or_o why_o may_v it_o not_o not_o be_v think_v a_o piece_n of_o natural_a religion_n wherein_o the_o patriarch_n jew_n gentile_n all_o agree_n but_o let_v we_o see_v how_o he_o attempt_v to_o make_v good_a this_o reflection_n of_o the_o christian_n derive_v their_o hierarchy_n 〈◊〉_d the_o heathen_a he_o ground_n it_o on_o the_o epistle_n of_o julian_n to_o arsacius_n the_o gentile_n chief-priest_n in_o galatia_n and_o after_o the_o citation_n of_o a_o scrap_n out_o of_o eusebius_n which_o i_o do_v not_o find_v in_o the_o place_n direct_v to_o cry_v out_o here_o be_v a_o precedent_n for_o bishop_n intermeddle_v with_o state_n affair_n whereas_o any_o one_o may_v know_v that_o will_v but_o read_v or_o understand_v that_o epistle_n which_o mr._n o._n never_o do_v i_o preceive_v that_o it_o be_v entire_o spend_v about_o religious_a matter_n and_o direct_v how_o arsacius_n the_o chief_a priest_n shall_v behave_v himself_o in_o govern_v the_o affair_n of_o the_o gentile_a religion_n thus_o we_o be_v wont_n to_o be_v teaze_v by_o a_o sort_n of_o man_n that_o do_v not_o or_o will_v not_o understand_v what_o they_o say_v who_o so_o they_o may_v cast_v dirt_n upon_o we_o care_v not_o how_o ignorant_o and_o false_o they_o do_v it_o but_o to_o let_v this_o pass_v the_o question_n here_o be_v whether_o the_o christian_n derive_v their_o form_n of_o church_n government_n by_o bishop_n from_o the_o gentile_n or_o the_o gentile_n from_o they_o this_o latter_a i_o undertake_v to_o make_v out_o first_o from_o the_o ancient_a writer_n of_o the_o primitive_a church_n who_o argue_v for_o the_o divine_a authority_n of_o bishop_n as_o be_v borrow_v from_o the_o levitical_a high_a priest_n priest_n and_o levite_n all_o the_o world_n know_v this_o i_o need_v not_o bring_v forth_o 〈◊〉_d testimony_n even_o mr._n oh_o so_fw-mi oft_o mention_v hilary_n be_v one_o but_o of_o this_o i_o have_v speak_v before_o second_o although_o the_o druid_n according_a to_o caesar_n have_v such_o a_o sort_n of_o government_n among_o they_o yet_o in_o the_o east_n where_o episcopacy_n be_v first_o establish_v the_o gentile_n have_v no_o such_o government_n as_o appear_v from_o what_o eusebius_n have_v note_v of_o maximinus_n 4._o the_o heathen_a emperor_n who_o observe_v the_o way_n of_o church_n government_n
limit_a district_n and_o even_o ordain_v presbyter_n and_o deacon_n when_o express_o delegated_a thereto_o by_o the_o diocesan_n that_o they_o refide_v in_o some_o country_n village_n where_o their_o ordinary_a and_o constant_a work_n be_v no_o other_o than_o of_o presbyter_n and_o so_o be_v look_v on_o as_o the_o diocesan_n presbyter_n which_o can_v by_o no_o mean_n prejudice_v their_o episcopal_a character_n one_o may_v be_v a_o bishop_n yet_o without_o a_o diocese_n as_o one_o may_v be_v a_o presbyter_n without_o a_o title_n or_o parish_n the_o council_n of_o laodicea_n think_v fit_a to_o put_v a_o end_n unto_o this_o order_n so_o do_v the_o roman_n and_o spanish_a church_n as_o also_o the_o english_a haply_o the_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d or_o archdeacon_n may_v have_v the_o title_n of_o chorepiscopi_fw-la for_o some_o while_n continue_v to_o they_o be_v substitute_v in_o their_o room_n but_o this_o be_v no_o proof_n that_o they_o be_v presbyter_n at_o their_o first_o institution_n when_o the_o real_a episcopal_a character_n be_v 〈◊〉_d on_o they_o though_o no_o diocese_n be_v yet_o actual_o allot_v they_o this_o be_v what_o i_o think_v needful_a and_o enough_o to_o be_v offer_v in_o answer_n to_o the_o difficulty_n start_v about_o the_o chorepiscopi_fw-la as_o for_o that_o epistle_n to_o 〈◊〉_d it_o shall_v suffice_v to_o note_v that_o it_o be_v one_o of_o those_o which_o be_v account_v spurious_a as_o may_v be_v collect_v from_o bellarmin_n himself_o who_o judgement_n be_v ejus_fw-la scripta_fw-la non_fw-la extant_a exceptis_fw-la scrip._n paucis_fw-la epistolis_fw-la 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d sun_n inter_v epistold_n s._n hieronymi_n aliique_fw-la in_o hiftorid_a 〈◊〉_d l._n 2._o c._n 22._o l._n 5._o c._n 10._o 11._o the_o rest_n eccles._n therefore_o and_o this_o in_o particular_a be_v apocryphal_a it_o be_v possible_o counterfeit_v by_o some_o that_o live_v after_o the_o council_n of_o hispalis_n there_o be_v a_o very_a great_a agreement_n between_o this_o epistle_n and_o that_o seven_o canon_n of_o the_o council_n as_o who_o ever_o will_v read_v they_o must_v confess_v we_o shall_v not_o need_v therefore_o to_o be_v concern_v at_o any_o thing_n bring_v against_o we_o out_o of_o this_o connterfeit_a epistle_n chap._n ix_o of_o the_o council_n of_o nice_a mro._n as_o if_o all_o antiquity_n be_v on_o his_o side_n omit_v not_o to_o argue_v even_o from_o the_o council_n of_o nice_a its_o self_n in_o favour_n of_o the_o power_n of_o presbyter_n ordain_v which_o be_v a_o discovery_n so_o new_a and_o surprise_v that_o one_o will_v 〈◊〉_d the_o whole_a chriftian_a church_n have_v be_v blind_a above_o these_o 1300._o year_n last_o paft_n till_o he_o with_o the_o help_n of_o mr._n baxter_n have_v be_v please_v to_o open_v all_o our_o eye_n at_o last_o and_o to_o assure_v we_o that_o the_o council_n of_o nice_a decree_v 135._o concern_v the_o presbyter_n ordain_v by_o melitius_fw-la at_o 〈◊〉_d as_o follow_v he_o autem_fw-la qui_fw-la dei_fw-la gratia_n &_o nostris_fw-la lege_fw-la vestris_fw-la precibus_fw-la adjuti_fw-la ad_fw-la 〈◊〉_d scbisma_n deflexisse_fw-la compersi_fw-la sunt_fw-la sed_fw-la se_fw-la intra_fw-la catholica_fw-la &_o apostolicae_fw-la 〈◊〉_d fine_n ab_fw-la erroris_fw-la labe_fw-la vacuos_fw-la continuerint_fw-la authoritatem_fw-la 〈◊〉_d tum_fw-la ministros_fw-la 〈◊〉_d &c_n &c_n mr._n o._n have_v take_v this_o passage_n out_o of_o mr._n baxter_n and_o he_o out_o of_o some_o translator_n that_o do_v not_o or_o will_v not_o understand_v the_o historian_n aright_o the_o word_n be_v part_n of_o a_o letter_n write_v by_o the_o nicene_n father_n to_o the_o church_n of_o alexandria_n wherein_o they_o give_v a_o account_n to_o that_o church_n of_o what_o have_v be_v propound_v and_o examine_v in_o the_o synod_n and_o what_o have_v be_v decree_v and_o confirm_v therein_o as_o first_o that_o the_o impiety_n 9_o of_o arrius_n and_o his_o accomplice_n have_v be_v bring_v into_o question_n and_o condemn_v etc._n etc._n that_o as_o for_o melitius_fw-la it_o please_v the_o synod_n to_o deal_v more_o gentle_o with_o he_o than_o with_o arrius_n viz._n that_o he_o shall_v remain_v in_o his_o own_o city_n but_o that_o he_o shall_v have_v no_o power_n to_o ordain_v or_o to_o propose_v the_o name_n of_o the_o candidate_n to_o the_o holy_a function_n only_o he_o may_v retain_v the_o bare_a title_n of_o his_o honour_n that_o be_v of_o bishop_n that_o those_o who_o have_v be_v constitute_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d by_o he_o be_v first_o confirm_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d by_o a_o more_o solemn_a and_o religious_a imposition_n of_o the_o hand_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o alexandria_n may_v be_v allow_v to_o join_v in_o matter_n proper_o belong_v to_o they_o but_o that_o until_o they_o have_v obtain_v their_o honour_n and_o ministry_n again_o they_o shall_v be_v second_o unto_o all_o those_o who_o in_o every_o diocese_n and_o church_n have_v be_v before_o propose_v under_o the_o authority_n of_o our_o most_o belove_a colleague_n alexander_n and_o moreover_o shall_v have_v no_o power_n to_o propound_v the_o name_n of_o those_o who_o be_v subject_a to_o alexander_n nor_o in_o short_a to_o do_v any_o thing_n without_o the_o consent_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o the_o catholic_n church_n of_o alexandria_n this_o be_v all_o the_o nicene_n synod_n write_v concern_v the_o melitian_n or_o those_o who_o have_v be_v constitute_v and_o ordain_v by_o melitius_fw-la here_o be_v not_o a_o syllable_n of_o presbyter_n or_o of_o ordain_v minister_n the_o passage_n may_v as_o well_o and_o be_v to_o be_v 〈◊〉_d of_o bishop_n and_o of_o ordain_v bishop_n but_o for_o the_o more_o through_o understand_v it_o we_o must_v remember_v that_o melitius_fw-la whilst_o peter_n be_v patriarch_n of_o alexandria_n have_v be_v bishop_n of_o lycus_n a_o city_n in_o egypt_n subject_n to_o the_o say_a patriarch_n that_o during_o the_o persecution_n under_o maximinus_n peter_n abscond_v melitius_fw-la have_v take_v upon_o he_o to_o constitute_v or_o ordain_v bishop_n 24._o which_o belong_v unto_o the_o patriarch_n to_o do_v it_o be_v not_o indeed_o doubt_v but_o that_o he_o ordain_v presbyter_n and_o deacon_n also_o nevertheless_o his_o first_o and_o principal_a crime_n as_o i_o believe_v be_v his_o constitute_n or_o ordain_v bishop_n which_o be_v a_o manifest_a invasion_n of_o the_o patriarch_n right_a and_o that_o 〈◊〉_d constitute_v and_o ordain_v bishop_n be_v prove_v by_o valesius_fw-la locum_fw-la out_o of_o epiphanius_n nay_o the_o say_v learned_a annotator_n evince_n that_o melitius_fw-la constitute_v or_o ordain_v twenty_o eight_o bishop_n beside_o five_o presbyter_n and_o three_o deacon_n as_o he_o gather_v from_o the_o second_o apology_n of_o athanasius_n against_o the_o arrian_n from_o whence_o he_o make_v no_o scruple_n to_o affirm_v that_o socrates_n in_o this_o place_n speak_v chief_o of_o bishop_n constitute_v or_o ordain_v by_o 〈◊〉_d yet_o so_o as_o that_o presbyter_n and_o deacon_n also_o be_v 〈◊〉_d by_o he_o 〈◊〉_d say_v he_o if_o the_o nicene_n father_n hide_v herein_o decree_v nothing_o against_o the_o melitian_n 〈◊〉_d they_o have_v leave_v their_o work_n very_o lame_a and_o imperfect_a beside_o 〈◊〉_d become_v schismatical_a not_o by_o ordain_v presbyter_n but_o by_o ordain_v bishop_n hence_o sozomen_n observe_v that_o melitius_fw-la 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d supra_fw-la have_v usurp_v the_o power_n of_o ordain_v which_o do_v not_o all_o belong_v unto_o he_o the_o power_n of_o ordain_v who_o why_o not_o bishop_n for_o till_o by_o this_o mean_v he_o be_v fall_v into_o 〈◊〉_d he_o have_v certain_o as_o bishop_n power_n to_o 〈◊〉_d priest_n and_o deacon_n but_o not_o of_o ordain_v or_o 〈◊〉_d bishop_n without_o the_o 〈◊〉_d leave_v and_o this_o be_v i_o suppose_v if_o not_o his_o only_a fault_n yet_o his_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d wherefore_o when_o the_o nicene_n father_n decree_v that_o the_o 〈◊〉_d who_o have_v be_v constitute_v and_o ordain_v by_o 〈◊〉_d may_v not_o intermeddle_v in_o the_o constitute_n or_o ordain_v other_o until_o themselves_o have_v be_v confirm_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d by_o a_o more_o solemn_a imposition_n of_o hand_n they_o must_v thereby_o mean_v that_o the_o melitian_n bishop_n be_v ordain_v schismatical_o be_v suspend_v from_o ordain_v until_o they_o have_v be_v confirm_v by_o the_o patriarch_n and_o some_o of_o the_o egyptian_a bishop_n subject_a to_o he_o and_o this_o be_v all_o that_o the_o synod_n declare_v concern_v the_o melitian_n but_o neither_o mr._n o._n nor_o mr._n baxter_n for_o any_o thing_n i_o can_v see_v in_o the_o plea_n have_v take_v any_o notice_n of_o this_o passage_n 〈◊〉_d whereof_o we_o be_v amuse_v with_o something_o less_o pertinent_a to_o the_o matter_n in_o hand_n as_o i_o be_o now_o about_o to_o show_v for_o the_o nicene_n father_n go_v on_o in_o that_o epistle_n to_o speak_v of_o the_o alexandrian_n that_o be_v such_o as_o have_v not_o withdraw_v themselves_o from_o alexander_n the_o
his_o authority_n i_o meddle_v not_o with_o cite_v by_o mr._n o._n in_o these_o word_n presbyter_n ordination_n be_v account_v void_a by_o the_o rigour_n of_o the_o canon_n in_o use_n then_o because_o ordination_n sine_fw-la titulo_fw-la be_v null_a council_n chalced._n can._n 6._o it_o belong_v not_o to_o the_o time_n we_o be_v now_o speak_v of_o the_o council_n of_o chalcedon_n be_v hold_v a_o hundred_o and_o twenty_o year_n after_o that_o of_o nice_n nor_o be_v the_o qualification_n of_o a_o title_n require_v till_o long_a after_o that_o council_n of_o chalcedon_n wherein_o also_o i_o meet_v not_o with_o a_o syllable_n of_o annul_v ordination_n for_o want_n of_o a_o title_n that_o 6_o can._n make_v void_a clancular_a ordination_n not_o give_v visible_o in_o the_o face_n of_o the_o church_n the_o rule_n which_o require_v the_o candidate_n to_o be_v offer_v unto_o the_o suffrage_n of_o the_o clergy_n and_o people_n in_o the_o church_n and_o congregation_n be_v neglect_v as_o justellus_n have_v observe_v from_o the_o word_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d the_o method_n of_o require_v title_n indeed_o grow_v up_o afterward_o which_o the_o canonist_n in_o the_o follow_a age_n gather_v from_o this_o six_o canon_n of_o chalcedon_n as_o fancy_v some_o analogy_n or_o agreement_n between_o they_o in_o reason_n as_o calvin_n jurid_a teach_v i_o however_o let_v we_o take_v the_o argument_n as_o it_o be_v propound_v ordination_n by_o presbyter_n be_v account_v void_a not_o in_o themselves_o but_o by_o the_o rigour_n of_o the_o canon_n in_o use_n then_o how_o do_v this_o appear_v why_o because_o ordination_n sine_fw-la titulo_fw-la be_v null_n by_o the_o six_o canon_n of_o chalcedon_n which_o be_v just_a as_o if_o one_o shall_v pretend_v to_o prove_v the_o lord's-day_n not_o holy_a by_o divine_a appointment_n but_o by_o the_o ecclesiastical_a constitution_n because_o the_o other_o holiday_n be_v not_o be_v it_o not_o possible_a the_o lord's-day_n may_v be_v holy_a by_o divine_a institution_n though_o good_a friday_n be_v not_o or_o that_o ordination_n by_o presbyter_n may_v be_v null_a in_o themselves_o and_o by_o scripture_n though_o ordination_n sine_fw-la titulo_fw-la be_v uncanonical_a only_o but_o if_o mr._n o._n intend_v this_o only_a as_o the_o judgement_n of_o so_o learned_a a_o person_n as_o dr._n field_n i_o let_v it_o pass_v as_o such_o be_v no_o way_n oblige_v to_o account_v for_o the_o opinion_n of_o private_a doctor_n the_o reverend_a author_n of_o the_o naked_a truth_n if_o i_o right_o apprehend_v mr._n o._n for_o i_o lift_v not_o to_o look_v after_o the_o book_n its_o self_n intend_v to_o prove_v by_o the_o nicene_n canon_n which_o forbid_v bishop_n to_o ordain_v in_o one_o another_o dioceses_n that_o the_o irregular_a ordination_n by_o bishop_n be_v as_o null_a as_o the_o irregular_a ordination_n by_o presbyter_n now_o there_o be_v no_o strength_n in_o this_o reason_v i_o can_v scarce_o allow_v it_o to_o be_v sense_n he_o ought_v first_o to_o make_v out_o that_o presbyter_n have_v power_n to_o ordain_v and_o then_o indeed_o the_o irregular_a ordination_n of_o the_o one_o will_v be_v null_a as_o well_o as_o of_o the_o other_o and_o both_o alike_o but_o we_o deny_v presbyter_n to_o have_v power_n to_o ordain_v be_v sure_a that_o nicene_n canon_n give_v they_o none_o and_o therefore_o the_o comparison_n here_o be_v foolish_a and_o frivolous_a it_o be_v as_o if_o one_o shall_v lay_v down_o this_o grave_a maxim_n the_o irregular_a sentence_n of_o a_o judge_n be_v as_o null_a as_o that_o of_o a_o private_a man_n whereas_o a_o private_a man_n can_v give_v no_o decretory_n sentence_n at_o all_o i_o own_o bishop_n in_o their_o ordination_n be_v under_o many_o canonical_a restraint_n and_o some_o of_o their_o irregular_a ordination_n be_v decree_v null_a at_o least_o so_o as_o that_o the_o ordain_v be_v not_o allow_v to_o exercise_v their_o function_n but_o to_o talk_v of_o the_o irregularity_n of_o ordination_n by_o presbyter_n be_v to_o suppose_v it_o prove_v they_o have_v power_n to_o ordain_v which_o be_v to_o beg_v the_o question_n i_o be_o sure_a their_o power_n be_v not_o intimate_v in_o the_o nicene_n canon_n as_o that_o of_o bishop_n be_v nor_o in_o any_o other_o that_o i_o be_o yet_o acquaint_v with_o if_o a_o canon_n be_v any_o where_o to_o be_v find_v restrain_v ordination_n make_v by_o presbyter_n and_o limit_v the_o manner_n and_o circumstance_n of_o they_o it_o be_v reasonable_a thence_o to_o gather_v that_o presbyter_n have_v power_n to_o ordain_v but_o the_o canonical_a restraint_n lay_v upon_o bishop_n will_v not_o convince_v i_o that_o presbyter_n have_v that_o power_n final_o one_o may_v by_o the_o same_o reason_v conclude_v that_o deacon_n yea_o that_o every_o ordinary_a believer_n have_v power_n to_o ordain_v as_o well_o as_o bishop_n thus_o i_o proceed_v in_o the_o argument_n by_o the_o nicene_n canon_n bishop_n ordination_n in_o other_o diocese_n without_o consent_n be_v forbid_v and_o hence_o we_o see_v the_o irregular_a ordination_n of_o bishop_n be_v as_o null_a as_o the_o irregular_a ordination_n of_o ordinary_a believer_n and_o deacon_n but_o this_o be_v no_o better_a than_o beat_v the_o air_n out_o of_o nothing_o to_o gather_v something_o for_o all_o this_o while_n neither_o deacon_n nor_o believer_n have_v power_n at_o all_o to_o ordain_v haply_o mr._n o._n have_v leave_v the_o reverend_a author_n argument_n short_a so_o i_o dismiss_v it_o chap._n x._o of_o aerius_n this_o be_v a_o turbulent_a and_o heretical_a presbyterian_a the_o only_a one_o to_o be_v meet_v with_o in_o all_o antiquity_n it_o may_v not_o be_v amiss_o in_o few_o word_n to_o present_v the_o reader_n with_o his_o character_n as_o it_o be_v transmit_v to_o we_o by_o st._n austin_n and_o epiphanius_n the_o former_a tell_v we_o that_o be_v a_o presbyter_n he_o be_v 3._o report_v to_o have_v be_v trouble_v because_o he_o can_v not_o be_v ordain_v a_o bishop_n that_o he_o fall_v into_o the_o arrian_n heresy_n add_v to_o it_o some_o of_o his_o own_o conceit_n as_o that_o state_v fast_n ought_v not_o to_o be_v observe_v and_o that_o a_o presbyter_n ought_v no_o way_n to_o be_v distinguish_v from_o a_o bishop_n that_o the_o aerian_o his_o follower_n admit_v to_o their_o communion_n only_o the_o continent_n or_o such_o as_o embrace_v a_o celibate_n life_n and_o who_o have_v so_o far_o renounce_v the_o world_n as_o to_o account_v nothing_o their_o own_o and_o do_v not_o abstain_v from_o flesh_n in_o the_o appoint_a time_n as_o epiphanius_n write_v this_o epiphanius_n among_o many_o other_o error_n and_o some_o of_o the_o aforesaid_a particular_o remember_v that_o he_o seek_v to_o be_v a_o bishop_n but_o can_v not_o obtain_v it_o he_o call_v it_o 77._o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d a_o hairbrained_a and_o mad_a doctrine_n sc_n that_o of_o the_o identity_n of_o bishop_n and_o presbyter_n when_o epiphanius_n have_v reckon_v up_o a_o great_a many_o of_o his_o error_n and_o heresy_n he_o proceed_v to_o refute_v they_o and_o in_o the_o first_o place_n take_v he_o to_o task_n for_o that_o about_o the_o identity_n of_o bishop_n and_o presbyter_n in_o short_a he_o set_v he_o forth_o as_o a_o very_a wicked_a and_o impious_a fellow_n it_o be_v not_o material_a in_o the_o dispute_n whether_o aerius_n be_v a_o heretic_n or_o be_v call_v so_o by_o epiphanius_n and_o st._n austin_n on_o the_o account_n of_o his_o teach_a bishop_n and_o presbyter_n to_o be_v equal_a i_o be_o sure_a st._n austin_n place_v this_o error_n of_o he_o in_o the_o front_n and_o before_o that_o of_o arrianism_n and_o both_o condemn_v he_o for_o his_o opinion_n about_o bishop_n and_o presbyter_n which_o be_v sufficient_a to_o my_o purpose_n for_o i_o be_o not_o concern_v about_o private_a person_n opinion_n such_o as_o bishop_n jewel_n though_o a_o excellent_a man_n and_o one_o of_o the_o great_a ornament_n of_o our_o church_n and_o of_o the_o reformation_n or_o other_o mention_v by_o mr._n o._n 124._o whatever_o their_o sentiment_n be_v i_o shall_v hereafter_o show_v that_o it_o be_v ever_o the_o public_a judgement_n of_o the_o reform_a church_n of_o england_n that_o bishop_n be_v jure_fw-la divino_fw-la and_o i_o hope_v it_o be_v no_o breach_n of_o modesty_n to_o confront_v they_o with_o the_o church_n authority_n chap._n xi_o of_o hilary_n the_o deacon_n it_o be_v not_o agree_v among_o the_o critic_n who_o be_v the_o author_n of_o the_o commentary_n on_o st._n paul_n epistle_n which_o be_v in_o the_o work_v of_o st._n ambrose_n vol._n 5._o and_o it_o be_v as_o uncertain_a unto_o who_o belong_v the_o quaestiones_fw-la veter_fw-la be_v &_o novi_fw-la testamenti_fw-la in_o st._n austin_n tom._n 4._o there_o be_v some_o excellent_a passage_n find_v in_o they_o and_o cite_v by_o austin_n in_o his_o tract_n against_o the_o pelagian_n 62._o under_o the_o title_n of_o
deceive_v we_o we_o have_v take_v a_o long_a and_o chargeable_a journey_n to_o the_o waldenses_n but_o have_v bring_v no_o thing_n back_o worthy_a our_o pain_n but_o a_o word_n and_o empty_a title_n thus_o the_o whole_a action_n be_v mere_a pageantry_n a_o scene_n of_o imposture_n and_o a_o intrigue_n carry_v on_o by_o hypocrite_n on_o both_o side_n this_o must_v be_v confess_v if_o the_o waldensian_a bishop_n be_v mere_o titular_a as_o mr._n o._n be_v please_v to_o say_v on_o the_o other_o hand_n the_o history_n assure_v we_o that_o the_o fratres_fw-la bohemi_n be_v exceed_o comfort_v and_o encourage_v at_o the_o return_n of_o their_o presbyter_n now_o create_v bishop_n and_o derive_v their_o order_n in_o a_o uninterrupted_a succession_n from_o the_o apostle_n as_o they_o believe_v but_o at_o length_n my_o adversary_n seem_v to_o melt_v a_o little_a and_o to_o come_v half_a way_n over_o to_o we_o he_o profess_v thus_o in_o his_o own_o and_o brethren_n name_n we_o dislke_v not_o that_o for_o order_n sake_n the_o exercise_n of_o this_o power_n shall_v be_v ordinary_o restrain_v to_o the_o grave_a minister_n provide_v they_o assume_v it_o not_o as_o proper_a to_o they_o by_o divine_a right_n nor_o clog_v it_o with_o unscriptural_a imposition_n from_o this_o conclusion_n of_o mr._n o._n it_o follow_v 1._o that_o in_o mr._n oh_o judgement_n the_o church_n may_v restrain_v the_o power_n of_o ordain_v take_v the_o exercise_n of_o it_o from_o some_o of_o the_o yonnger_n fry_n and_o lodging_n it_o in_o the_o hand_n of_o the_o grave_a sort_n but_o the_o mischief_n be_v the_o young_a sort_n will_v present_o cry_v our_o against_o the_o usurpation_n they_o will_v plead_v that_o they_o be_v presbyter_n as_o well_o as_o other_o and_o have_v a_o inherent_a power_n to_o ordain_v that_o it_o can_v be_v take_v from_o they_o by_o ecclesiastical_a constitution_n that_o they_o can_v in_o conscience_n part_n with_o that_o power_n and_o right_n which_o the_o scripture_n give_v they_o and_o in_o short_a will_v turn_v all_o mr._n oh_o batter_a ram_n against_o the_o grave_a minister_n which_o he_o have_v plant_v against_o our_o bishop_n and_o with_o more_o reason_n too_o for_o st._n paul_n when_o he_o restrain_v the_o power_n of_o ordination_n he_o have_v not_o respect_n to_o age_n but_o to_o ability_n 〈◊〉_d by_o be_v but_o a_o young_a man_n when_o paul_n set_v he_o over_o the_o church_n of_o 〈◊〉_d and_o i_o have_v reason_n to_o think_v 〈◊〉_d be_v so_o too_o for_o he_o admonish_v he_o to_o take_v care_n that_o 〈◊〉_d man_n despise_v he_o c._n 2._o 15._o where_o i_o suppose_v it_o be_v to_o be_v understand_v that_o titus_n also_o be_v but_o young_a and_o demas_n bishop_n of_o magnesia_n in_o ignatius_n be_v a_o young_a man_n also_o 2._o if_o mr._n o._n will_v be_v please_v to_o give_v i_o leave_v to_o suppose_v st._n paul_n as_o wise_a as_o himself_o it_o be_v all_o i_o ask_v i_o will_v suppose_v then_o that_o the_o say_a apostle_n for_o order_n sake_n do_v restrain_v the_o exercise_n of_o the_o ordain_v power_n to_o some_o person_n by_o he_o make_v choice_n of_o and_o for_o the_o prevention_n of_o schism_n do_v prescribe_v the_o same_o rule_n unto_o the_o church_n which_o mr._n o._n see_v some_o reason_n for_o now_o doubtless_o then_o st._n paul_n leave_v not_o the_o power_n of_o ordain_v promiscuous_o unto_o all_o presbyter_n but_o limit_v it_o unto_o a_o few_o i_o will_v not_o say_v the_o grave_a or_o old_a sort_n but_o the_o wise_a and_o most_o holy_a if_o mr._n o._n will_v nourish_v this_o principle_n and_o make_v such_o deduction_n from_o it_o as_o it_o be_v capable_a of_o he_o will_v soon_o see_v that_o episcopal_a ordination_n be_v apostolical_a but_o i_o believe_v his_o own_o party_n will_v con_v he_o no_o thanks_o for_o this_o liberal_a concession_n mr._n o._n add_v and_o not_o clog_v it_o with_o unscriptural_a imposition_n if_o there_o be_v any_o order_n in_o a_o church_n some_o few_o thing_n must_v of_o necessity_n be_v impose_v but_o this_o be_v what_o the_o dissenter_n aim_v at_o that_o every_o one_o may_v be_v leave_v at_o liberty_n to_o say_v and_o do_v what_o be_v right_a in_o his_o own_o eye_n the_o imposition_n lay_v upon_o the_o ordain_v among_o we_o be_v not_o such_o as_o the_o bishop_n themselves_o alone_o devise_v but_o the_o whole_a church_n consent_v unto_o and_o though_o they_o be_v not_o prescribe_v in_o scripture_n they_o be_v not_o antiscriptural_a nor_o introduce_v into_o the_o place_n of_o any_o thing_n require_v by_o the_o word_n of_o god_n in_o short_a do_v not_o the_o presbyterian_o when_o they_o be_v in_o the_o saddle_n clog_v their_o ordination_n with_o unscriptural_a imposition_n i_o mean_v that_o of_o take_v the_o covenant_n but_o this_o be_v to_o carry_v the_o controversy_n into_o another_o quarter_n i_o shall_v therefore_o let_v it_o pass_v of_o the_o lollard_n 〈◊〉_d have_v it_o be_v 〈◊〉_d fasten_v that_o practice_n on_o the_o lollard_n that_o their_o presbyter_n after_o the_o manner_n of_o bishop_n do_v create_v new_a presbyter_n and_o that_o every_o priest_n or_o presbyter_n have_v as_o good_a a_o power_n to_o bind_v and_o loose_v and_o to_o minister_v in_o all_o other_o thing_n belong_v to_o the_o church_n as_o the_o pope_n himself_o give_v or_o can_v give_v but_o to_o this_o it_o may_v be_v reply_v that_o it_o be_v only_o the_o report_n of_o a_o adversary_n and_o perhaps_o may_v be_v a_o scandal_n it_o may_v again_o be_v answer_v that_o these_o lollard_n come_v too_o late_o to_o prescribe_v unto_o the_o church_n in_o any_o thing_n by_o they_o practise_v it_o may_v yet_o further_o be_v say_v that_o when_o people_n grope_v their_o way_n in_o a_o dark_a night_n it_o be_v no_o wonder_n if_o they_o now_o and_o then_o stumble_v they_o be_v to_o be_v both_o pity_v and_o pardon_v for_o last_o it_o be_v manifest_a if_o the_o testimony_n of_o their_o adversary_n concern_v they_o be_v admit_v that_o the_o lollard_n look_v upon_o even_a presbyter_n as_o a_o order_n no_o way_n approve_v of_o by_o god_n it_o be_v one_o of_o their_o maxim_n presbyteratus_n non_fw-la est_fw-la 〈◊〉_d approbatus_fw-la a_o deo_fw-la so_o that_o presbyter_n as_o well_o as_o bishop_n be_v by_o the_o same_o authority_n utter_o 〈◊〉_d the_o church_n it_o be_v another_o of_o their_o opinion_n 〈◊〉_d to_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 566._o that_o no_o day_n be_v holy_a not_o the_o lord's-day_n or_o sabbath_n day_n as_o people_n will_v call_v it_o but_o that_o on_o every_o day_n man_n may_v work_v eat_v and_o drink_v etc._n etc._n if_o then_o the_o lollard_n err_v thus_o gross_o in_o these_o point_n it_o be_v no_o wonder_n that_o they_o be_v mistake_v in_o that_o of_o the_o government_n of_o the_o church_n by_o bishop_n but_o if_o their_o authority_n be_v 〈◊〉_d to_o establish_v presbyter_n in_o the_o power_n of_o ordain_v by_o the_o same_o authority_n it_o may_v be_v prove_v the_o lordsday_n be_v not_o holy_a yea_o rather_o 〈◊〉_d the_o order_n of_o presbyter_n be_v not_o approve_v of_o by_o god_n it_o be_v in_o vain_a for_o mr_n o._n to_o equal_v they_o unto_o bishop_n because_o the_o lollard_n bring_v they_o down_o as_o low_a as_o the_o people_n and_o utter_o cancel_v their_o office_n at_o least_o deny_v it_o to_o be_v of_o divine_a institution_n in_o short_a i_o think_v they_o be_v a_o well_o meaning_n but_o ignorant_a people_n who_o have_v 〈◊〉_d and_o knowledge_n enough_o to_o discover_v the_o gross_a superstition_n idolatry_n and_o corruption_n of_o the_o romish_a church_n but_o not_o to_o define_v the_o true_a doctrine_n of_o the_o gospel_n about_o government_n and_o discipline_n final_o note_v here_o that_o this_o instance_n of_o the_o lollard_n who_o appear_v at_o soon_a about_o the_o end_n of_o the_o 14_o century_n be_v by_o mr_n o._n bring_v in_o proof_n of_o this_o proposition_n that_o ordination_n by_o 126._o presbyter_n be_v valid_a in_o the_o primitive_a church_n now_o i_o do_v believe_v that_o there_o be_v one_o other_o author_n extant_a that_o pretend_v such_o familiar_a acquaintance_n with_o the_o father_n and_o council_n as_o mr._n o._n do_v especial_o not_o among_o the_o protestant_n that_o ever_o reckon_v the_o practice_n of_o the_o 14_o century_n for_o primitive_a the_o four_o or_o 5_o age_n be_v the_o late_a we_o be_v wont_n to_o appeal_v to_o at_o least_o under_o the_o title_n of_o the_o primitive_a church_n but_o what_o all_o be_v father_n with_o mr._n o._n that_o favour_n his_o opinion_n and_o the_o primitive_a church_n will_v never_o have_v a_o end_n so_o long_o as_o any_o thing_n can_v be_v find_v conformable_a to_o the_o presbyterian_a discipline_n concern_v the_o boiarians_n or_o bavarian_n who_o as_o mr._n o._n will_v have_v we_o believe_v be_v once_o presbyterian_o i_o will_v only_o say_v thus_o much_o in_o short_a i_o find_v
a_o syllable_n of_o the_o equality_n of_o bishop_n and_o priest_n be_v here_o to_o be_v find_v only_o that_o both_o depend_v upon_o the_o civil_a magistrate_n and_o that_o in_o civil_a and_o moral_a matter_n only_o the_o second_o testimony_n allege_v by_o mr._n o._n be_v another_o if_o haply_o it_o be_v another_o book_n entitle_v the_o institution_n of_o a_o christian_a 113._o man_n draw_v up_o by_o the_o whole_a clergy_n in_o a_o provincial_a synod_n anno_fw-la 1537._o set_v forth_o by_o the_o authority_n of_o king_n henry_n viii_o and_o the_o parliament_n and_o command_v to_o be_v preach_v out_o of_o this_o book_n afterward_o translate_v into_o latin_a as_o i_o guess_v mr._n o._n cite_v as_o follow_v in_o novo_fw-la testamento_fw-la nulla_fw-la mentio_fw-la facta_fw-la est_fw-la aliorum_fw-la graduum_fw-la 〈◊〉_d distinctionum_fw-la in_o ordinibus_fw-la sed_fw-la diaconorum_fw-la vel_fw-la ministrorum_fw-la &_o presbyterorum_fw-la sive_fw-la episcoporum_fw-la which_o word_n it_o must_v be_v confess_v look_v pretty_a fair_a and_o favourable_a towards_o mr._n o._n at_o first_o sight_n ans._n in_o the_o first_o place_n i_o will_v here_o present_v the_o reader_n with_o what_o the_o author_n of_o the_o memorial_n have_v deliver_v concern_v ibid._n this_o and_o some_o other_o book_n of_o the_o same_o nature_n and_o write_v with_o the_o same_o design_n the_o bishop_n book_n otherwise_o call_v the_o godly_a and_o pious_a institution_n of_o a_o christian_a man_n of_o which_o before_o come_v forth_o again_o two_o year_n after_o sc_n in_o the_o year_n 1540_o but_o bear_v another_o name_n viz._n a_o necessary_a doctrine_n and_o erudition_n for_o a_o christian_a man_n print_v also_o by_o barthelet_n that_o this_o also_o be_v once_o more_o publish_v in_o engglish_a and_o date_a anno_fw-la 1543._o as_o at_o the_o end_n of_o the_o say_a book_n according_a to_o the_o custom_n of_o those_o time_n though_o at_o the_o bottom_n of_o the_o title_n page_n i_o find_v it_o date_v also_o 1534._o this_o be_v compose_v by_o cranmer_n but_o call_v the_o king_n book_n because_o hen_n viii_o recommend_v it_o to_o the_o people_n by_o proclamation_n add_v to_o it_o by_o way_n of_o preface_n and_o assume_v to_o himself_o the_o be_v the_o author_n of_o it_o mr._n stripe_n far_o acquaint_v i_o that_o in_o the_o year_n 1536._o have_v be_v publish_v a_o book_n entitle_v the_o bishop_n book_n because_o frame_v by_o they_o i_o guess_v it_o the_o same_o with_o that_o i_o first_o speak_v of_o and_o that_o it_o be_v write_v by_o the_o bishop_n anno_fw-la 1636._o but_o print_a 1637._o and_o he_o yet_o tell_v we_o of_o another_o which_o come_v forth_o in_o the_o year_n 1633._o also_o common_o call_v the_o king_n book_n but_o entitle_v the_o difference_n between_o the_o kingly_a and_o ecclesiastical_a power_n i_o have_v procure_v a_o sight_n also_o of_o a_o latin_a book_n go_v under_o this_o title_n christiani_n hominis_fw-la institutio_fw-la edit_fw-la 1544._o in_o the_o preface_n whereof_o it_o be_v say_v to_o have_v be_v at_o first_o write_v in_o english_a and_o then_o translate_v into_o latin_a by_o who_o or_o by_o what_o authority_n i_o find_v not_o and_o whether_o this_o be_v the_o same_o with_o mr._n oh_o i_o know_v not_o but_o this_o be_v sure_a mr._n oh_o be_v print_v 1537._o as_o himself_o confess_v my_o 1544._o and_o the_o passage_n cite_v by_o mr._n o._n be_v no_o where_o to_o be_v read_v in_o i_o and_o since_o nothing_o like_o it_o be_v to_o be_v meet_v with_o in_o any_o of_o the_o other_o book_n and_o all_o the_o controversy_n in_o those_o time_n be_v between_o the_o pope_n and_o the_o english_a bishop_n not_o about_o the_o superiority_n or_o the_o distinction_n of_o bishop_n and_o presbyter_n in_o the_o same_o church_n i_o be_o apt_a to_o fear_v some_o foul_a play_n but_o concern_v the_o testimony_n its_o self_n as_o allow_v of_o i_o shall_v speak_v more_o by_o and_o by_o mean_a while_n let_v we_o search_v for_o what_o may_v be_v have_v to_o the_o purpose_n in_o the_o king_n book_n entitle_v a_o necessary_a doctrine_n and_o erudition_n of_o a_o christian_a man._n if_o it_o shall_v be_v say_v that_o mr._n oh_o deduction_n before_o speak_v of_o be_v borrow_v not_o out_o of_o the_o king_n book_n but_o the_o bishop_n book_n yet_o i_o hope_v the_o one_o will_v be_v allow_v to_o explain_v the_o other_o thus_o than_o i_o read_v in_o the_o king_n book_n that_o the_o sacrament_n of_o order_n be_v a_o gift_n or_o grace_n of_o i._n ministration_n in_o christ_n church_n give_v of_o god_n to_o christian_a man_n by_o the_o consecration_n and_o imposition_n of_o the_o bishop_n hand_n that_o this_o sacrament_n be_v confer_v and_o give_v at_o the_o begin_n by_o the_o apostle_n unto_o priest_n and_o bishop_n that_o st._n paul_n ordered_n and_o consecrate_a timothy_n priest_n that_o the_o apostle_n appoint_v and_o will_v the_o other_o bishop_n after_o they_o to_o do_v the_o like_a as_o be_v manifest_a from_o tit._n 1._o 5._o 1_o tim._n 5._o 22._o that_o there_o be_v no_o certain_a rule_n prescribe_v or_o limit_v by_o the_o word_n of_o god_n for_o 2._o the_o nomination_n election_n presentation_n or_o appoint_v of_o any_o such_o ecclesiastical_a minister_n but_o the_o same_o be_v leave_v unto_o the_o positive_a law_n and_o ordinance_n of_o every_o christian_a region_n provide_v make_v or_o to_o be_v make_v etc._n etc._n he_o afterward_o enumerate_v in_o particular_a the_o common_a office_n and_o ministry_n both_o of_o priest_n and_o bishop_n sc_n teach_v preach_a minister_a the_o sacrament_n consecrate_v and_o offer_v the_o bless_a body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n in_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o altar_n lose_v and_o assoil_v from_o sin_n excommunicate_v and_o final_o pray_v for_o the_o whole_a church_n and_o their_o own_o flock_n in_o special_a that_o they_o may_v not_o exercise_n nor_o execute_v those_o office_n but_o with_o such_o sort_n and_o such_o limitation_n as_o the_o law_n permit_v and_o suffer_v 5._o that_o the_o apostle_n ordain_v deacon_n also_o acts._n 6._o that_o of_o these_o two_o order_n only_o that_o be_v priest_n and_o deacon_n scripture_n make_v express_v mention_n and_o how_o they_o be_v confer_v of_o the_o apostle_n by_o prayer_n and_o imposition_n of_o hand_n that_o patriarch_n primate_fw-la 6._o archbishop_n and_o metropolitan_o have_v not_o now_o nor_o heretofore_o at_o any_o time_n have_v just_o and_o lawful_o authority_n power_n and_o jurisdiction_n over_o other_o bishop_n give_v they_o by_o god_n in_o holy_a scripture_n that_o all_o power_n and_o authority_n of_o any_o one_o bishop_n over_o another_o be_v and_o be_v give_v unto_o they_o by_o the_o consent_n ordinance_n and_o positive_a law_n of_o man_n only_o etc._n etc._n in_o the_o christiani_n hominis_fw-la institutio_fw-la which_o i_o have_v see_v there_o be_v some_o disagreement_n to_o be_v find_v for_o whereas_o the_o necessary_a doctrine_n and_o erudition_n etc._n etc._n seem_v to_o speak_v of_o two_o order_n only_o i._n e._n priest_n and_o deacon_n the_o christiani_n hominis_fw-la institutio_fw-la express_v it_o thus_o the_o his_o tantum_fw-la ordinationibus_fw-la presbyterorum_fw-la &_o diaconorum_fw-la scriptura_fw-la express_v meminit_fw-la etc._n etc._n meaning_n as_o i_o suppose_v not_o two_o rank_n and_o degree_n of_o church_n officer_n but_o two_o ordination_n or_o consecration_n of_o person_n appoint_v to_o the_o ministry_n sc_n of_o presbyter_n and_o deacon_n that_o be_v the_o consecration_n of_o presbyter_n and_o deacon_n be_v only_o express_o mention_v in_o scripture_n and_o that_o bishop_n receive_v not_o any_o new_a distinct_a imposition_n of_o hand_n and_o so_o order_n in_o the_o necessary_a doctrine_n etc._n etc._n be_v to_o be_v understand_v as_o i_o conceive_v not_o of_o person_n but_o of_o the_o ordination_n of_o they_o as_o it_o be_v often_o use_v unto_o this_o day_n it_o be_v not_o then_o affirm_v in_o either_o that_o there_o be_v in_o the_o church_n but_o two_o rank_n or_o degree_n of_o ecclesiastical_a office_n that_o be_v priest_n and_o deacon_n and_o not_o bishop_n according_a to_o the_o scripture_n but_o that_o two_o consecration_n only_o be_v express_o mention_v there_o nevertheless_o a_o superior_a rank_n may_v be_v find_v in_o the_o scripture_n though_o not_o separate_v thereto_o by_o a_o new_a imposition_n of_o hand_n mro_n quotation_n seem_v indeed_o to_o sound_v quite_o to_o another_o sense_n and_o to_o his_o purpose_n rather_o sc_n that_o in_o the_o new_a testament_n no_o mention_n be_v make_v of_o other_o degree_n and_o distinction_n in_o ordinibus_fw-la but_o of_o deacon_n or_o minister_n and_o of_o presbyter_n or_o bishop_n how_o minister_n and_o bishop_n creep_v in_o here_o i_o will_v not_o say_v but_o they_o be_v capable_a still_o of_o the_o same_o sense_n sc_n that_o
in_o the_o new_a 〈◊〉_d there_o be_v no_o mention_n of_o other_o degree_n and_o distinction_n of_o person_n in_o order_n that_o be_v of_o person_n ordain_v by_o imposition_n of_o hand_n except_o deacon_n and_o presbyter_n for_o bishop_n be_v not_o consecrate_v again_o by_o any_o express_a appointment_n in_o scripture_n according_a to_o the_o prevail_a opinion_n of_o those_o time_n it_o be_v last_o to_o be_v observe_v that_o in_o the_o necessary_a doctrine_n etc._n etc._n that_o we_o read_v that_o patriarch_n primate_fw-la archbishop_n and_o metropolitan_o have_v not_o now_o nor_o ever_o have_v power_n authority_n and_o jurisdiction_n over_o other_o bishop_n give_v they_o by_o god_n in_o scripture_n it_o be_v in_o the_o latin_a translation_n add_v cetrosque_fw-la inferiores_fw-la episcopos_fw-la aut_fw-la presbyteros_fw-la which_o make_v no_o alteration_n for_o who_o be_v there_o that_o believe_v not_o that_o the_o archbishop_n of_o york_n have_v no_o jurisdiction_n over_o the_o bishop_n of_o chester_n nor_o over_o the_o presbyter_n of_o this_o diocese_n but_o what_o be_v give_v he_o by_o the_o ecclesiastical_a and_o civil_a law_n of_o the_o land_n for_o peace_n and_o order_n sake_n but_o it_o be_v worthy_a our_o notice_n that_o in_o the_o k_n book_n as_o be_v before_o at_o large_a set_v down_o order_v or_o ordination_n be_v teach_v to_o be_v a_o divine_a gift_n or_o grace_n give_v by_o the_o imposition_n of_o the_o bishop_n hand_n that_o the_o apostle_n give_v this_o grace_n and_o appoint_v the_o bishop_n after_o they_o to_o do_v the_o like_a what_o need_v we_o any_o more_o here_o be_v bishop_n have_v the_o power_n of_o ordain_v distinguish_v from_o the_o ordain_v sc_n priest_n and_o deacon_n but_o when_o all_o be_v say_v and_o whatever_o sense_n any_o man_n shall_v think_v fit_a to_o put_v upon_o these_o passage_n out_o of_o the_o king_n be_v and_o bishop_n book_n i_o make_v little_a account_n of_o at_o best_a they_o express_v the_o mind_n and_o opinion_n of_o hen._n 8_o cranmer_n and_o other_o bishop_n who_o be_v all_o still_o engage_v and_o hold_v fast_o in_o the_o toil_v of_o popish_a error_n and_o superstition_n all_o their_o design_n hitherto_o in_o these_o book_n be_v only_o to_o cast_v off_o the_o power_n and_o jurisdiction_n of_o the_o pope_n for_o the_o rest_n they_o continue_v yet_o papist_n all_o over_o cranmer_n himself_o who_o be_v chief_o employ_v in_o draw_v up_o these_o book_n still_o retain_v his_o old_a error_n and_o prejudices_fw-la suck_v in_o with_o his_o milk_n and_o continue_v zealous_a for_o the_o corporal_a presence_n even_o to_o the_o last_o year_n of_o hen._n 〈◊〉_d in_o the_o necessary_a doctrine_n publish_v 1543._o it_o be_v teach_v preface_n that_o in_o the_o ave_fw-la mary_n the_o bless_a virgin_n be_v honour_v and_o worship_v that_o the_o read_v the_o old_a and_o new_a testament_n be_v not_o so_o necessary_a as_o of_o duty_n the_o people_n ought_v and_o be_v bind_v to_o read_v it_o but_o as_o the_o prince_n and_o polity_n of_o the_o realm_n shall_v think_v convenient_a that_o the_o public_a law_n of_o the_o realm_n have_v so_o restrain_v it_o the_o seven_o sacrament_n be_v in_o the_o book_n its_o self_n assert_v and_o explain_v prayer_n for_o the_o dead_a recommend_v upon_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o book_n of_o maccabee_n and_o of_o the_o ancient_a doctor_n in_o mass_n and_o exequy_n now_o this_o be_v a_o hopeful_a book_n to_o establish_v protestant_a doctrine_n by_o and_o thence_o to_o affirm_v the_o protestant_a church_n of_o england_n be_v of_o the_o mind_n there_o be_v no_o more_o officer_n in_o the_o church_n than_o bishop_n or_o presbyter_n and_o 113._o deacon_n at_o best_a the_o reformation_n be_v but_o now_o on_o the_o anvil_n and_o cranmer_n and_o the_o other_o reformer_n be_v but_o hammer_v it_o out_o by_o degree_n nor_o can_v we_o believe_v they_o always_o or_o at_o that_o very_a time_n declare_v their_o own_o opinion_n full_o and_o free_o hen._n viii_o be_v a_o haughty_a and_o sturdy_n prince_n impatient_a of_o any_o oppósition_n and_o resolve_v to_o assume_v unto_o himself_o all_o the_o pope_n usurp_v power_n cranmer_z and_o his_o associate_n think_v it_o a_o good_a step_n towards_o their_o design_n if_o they_o can_v but_o shake_v off_o the_o tyranny_n of_o the_o pope_n hope_v after_o this_o point_n once_o gain_v they_o may_v in_o good_a time_n compass_v their_o whole_a design_n and_o establish_v the_o church_n upon_o the_o sure_a foundation_n of_o truth_n to_o please_v then_o the_o humour_n of_o the_o king_n and_o gratify_v his_o pride_n it_o must_v be_v declare_v and_o acknowledge_v forsooth_o by_o the_o bishop_n when_o they_o take_v out_o their_o commission_n as_o cranmer_n himself_o do_v more_o than_o once_o that_o all_o power_n both_o civil_a and_o ecclesiastical_a flow_v from_o the_o king_n that_o the_o bishop_n exercise_v it_o only_o by_o the_o king_n courtesy_n that_o the_o king_n empower_v they_o to_o ordain_v to_o give_v institution_n and_o to_o do_v all_o other_o part_n of_o the_o episcopal_a function_n of_o which_o opinion_n 1._o cranmer_n himself_o be_v anno_fw-la 1540_o and_o even_o in_o the_o first_o of_o edward_n the_o 6_o the_o or_o pretend_v to_o be_v in_o short_a this_o character_n dr._n burnet_n give_v of_o the_o archbishop_n that_o his_o great_a weakness_n 22._o be_v he_o over_o obsequiousness_n to_o hen._n viii_o there_o be_v then_o no_o colour_n to_o ascribe_v any_o thing_n we_o meet_v with_o in_o these_o book_n as_o the_o free_a and_o settle_a judgement_n of_o cranmer_n much_o less_o as_o the_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o english_a protestant_a church_n and_o if_o any_o man_n shall_v pretend_v by_o these_o testimony_n to_o overthrow_v the_o divine_a right_n of_o bishop_n he_o will_v be_v oblige_v to_o lay_v aside_o the_o divine_a right_n of_o presbyter_n also_o who_o be_v at_o the_o same_o time_n and_o in_o the_o same_o manner_n subject_v to_o the_o will_n of_o the_o king_n and_o to_o the_o law_n of_o the_o land_n as_o any_o intent_n reader_n may_v observe_v from_o the_o aforesaid_a passage_n out_o of_o the_o king_n and_o bishop_n book_n and_o so_o much_o of_o this_o matter_n the_o three_o testimony_n object_v against_o we_o be_v the_o celebrate_v 113._o ms._n in_o the_o irenicum_fw-la from_o whence_o we_o be_v inform_v that_o cranmer_n and_o other_o bishop_n set_v forth_o this_o to_o be_v their_o judgement_n that_o bishop_n and_o priest_n be_v one_o office_n in_o the_o beginning_n of_o christ_n religion_n allege_v jerom_n in_o confirmation_n ans._n i_o have_v say_v enough_o of_o jerom_n already_o and_o need_v not_o repeat_v or_o apply_v it_o here_o i_o choose_v 1._o to_o present_a the_o reader_n with_o some_o particular_a account_n of_o that_o ms._n before_o i_o direct_o reply_v to_o the_o objection_n 390._o the_o king_n call_v a_o select_a convention_n of_o bishop_n and_o learned_a doctor_n at_o windsor_n castle_n who_o be_v to_o give_v their_o resolution_n of_o several_a question_n relate_v to_o religion_n every_o one_o under_o his_o own_o hand_n they_o do_v so_o and_o cranmer_n be_v particular_o 〈◊〉_d in_o the_o say_v ms._n those_o which_o belong_v to_o our_o present_a purpose_n be_v quest._n 9_o whether_o the_o apostle_n lack_v a_o high_a power_n as_o not_o have_v a_o christian_a king_n among_o they_o make_v bishop_n by_o necessity_n or_o by_o authority_n give_v they_o of_o god_n ans._n cranmer_n all_o christian_a prince_n have_v commit_v to_o they_o immediate_o of_o god_n the_o whole_a care_n of_o all_o their_o subject_n concern_v the_o administration_n of_o god_n word_n for_o the_o care_n of_o soul_n that_o the_o prince_n have_v sundry_a minister_n under_o he_o as_o bishop_n parson_n vicar_n and_o other_o priest_n who_o be_v appoint_v by_o his_o highness_n unto_o that_o ministration_n that_o the_o say_a officer_n and_o minister_n as_o well_o of_o one_o sort_n as_o of_o the_o other_o be_v appoint_v assign_v and_o elect_v in_o every_o place_n by_o the_o law_n and_o order_n of_o king_n and_o prince_n that_o in_o the_o apostle_n time_n when_o there_o be_v no_o christian_a prince_n the_o minister_n of_o god_n word_n be_v appoint_v by_o the_o consent_n of_o the_o christian_a multitude_n among_o themselves_o that_o sometime_o the_o apostle_n send_v and_o appoint_v minister_n of_o god_n word_n sometime_o the_o people_n do_v choose_v they_o and_o those_o send_v and_o appoint_v by_o the_o apostle_n the_o people_n of_o their_o own_o will_n accept_v not_o for_o the_o supremacy_n or_o dominion_n that_o the_o apostle_n have_v over_o they_o to_o command_v as_o their_o prince_n and_o master_n but_o as_o good_a people_n ready_a to_o obey_v the_o advice_n of_o good_a consellor_n quest._n 10._o whether_o bishop_n or_o priest_n be_v first_o if_o priest_n than_o the_o priest_n make_v the_o bishop_n cr._n ans._n the_o bishop_n and_o priest_n be_v at_o one_o time_n and_o
fundavit_fw-la &_o rexit_fw-la ecclesias_fw-la which_o how_o to_o reconcile_v may_v deserve_v a_o few_o word_n that_o paul_n found_v the_o asian_o church_n can_v be_v deny_v and_o settle_v their_o government_n ought_v not_o to_o be_v question_v that_o these_o asian_a church_n be_v to_o decay_v by_o the_o time_n of_o john_n banishment_n into_o patmos_n be_v manifest_a from_o the_o epistle_n unto_o the_o seven_o church_n in_o the_o revelation_n that_o john_n after_o his_o release_n return_v into_o 〈◊〉_d new_a form_v regulate_v and_o reform_v 〈◊〉_d church_n be_v most_o probable_a and_o therefore_o be_v say_v by_o jerom_n to_o have_v found_v and_o govern_v they_o perhaps_o he_o remove_v some_o of_o the_o angel_n or_o bishop_n of_o those_o church_n who_o have_v misbehave_v themselves_o in_o their_o office_n whether_o for_o a_o while_o he_o personal_o govern_v they_o all_o himself_o without_o continue_v or_o place_v over_o they_o bishop_n or_o whether_o as_o a_o metropolitan_a have_v a_o subordinate_a bishop_n in_o every_o church_n under_o he_o can_v with_o certainty_n be_v determine_v but_o it_o be_v out_o of_o question_n that_o he_o appoint_v bishop_n in_o they_o before_o he_o die_v as_o appear_v from_o 〈◊〉_d epistle_n and_o from_o those_o remarkable_a word_n in_o tertullian_n 32._o ordo_fw-la episcoporum_fw-la ad_fw-la originem_fw-la recensus_fw-la in_o joannem_fw-la stabit_fw-la authorem_fw-la mr._n o._n that_o he_o may_v shake_v off_o the_o argument_n for_o bishop_n 108._o draw_v from_o the_o angel_n in_o the_o revelation_n argue_v 1._o that_o angel_n minister_n to_o the_o heir_n of_o salvation_n heb._n 1._o 14._o which_o import_v a_o ministry_n not_o superiority_n ans._n he_o abuse_v the_o text_n it_o be_v minister_a for_o not_o to_o the_o heir_n of_o salvation_n they_o minister_n to_o god_n for_o we_o so_o the_o king_n be_v the_o minister_n of_o or_o to_o god_n rom._n 13._o 4._o for_o we_o nevertheless_o he_o be_v our_o superior_a even_o as_o the_o angel_n be_v brief_o by_o this_o argument_n neither_o jesus_n christ_n nor_o the_o apostle_n nor_o bishop_n nor_o presbyter_n nor_o dissent_v minister_n have_v any_o authority_n for_o all_o these_o minister_n for_o our_o salvation_n or_o pretend_v it_o 2._o that_o angel_n singular_a be_v often_o take_v collective_o for_o angel_n plural_a as_o be_v star_n also_o ans._n mr._n o._n have_v not_o produce_v one_o example_n hereof_o if_o any_o one_o be_v at_o leisure_n to_o examine_v the_o text_n cite_v by_o he_o he_o will_v find_v this_o true_a for_o of_o mal._n 2._o 7._o i_o treat_v by_o and_o by_o 3._o that_o the_o epistle_n be_v direct_v to_o all_o the_o believer_n of_o the_o asiatic_a church_n so_o i_o understand_v he_o and_o not_o to_o the_o angel_n only_o ans._n not_o so_o but_o to_o the_o angle_n only_o for_o the_o use_n of_o the_o believer_n 4._o that_o it_o be_v uncertain_a whether_o there_o be_v a_o hierarchy_n among_o the_o angel_n that_o the_o pseudo-dionysius_n make_v they_o the_o low_a order_n that_o therefore_o they_o can_v represent_v the_o high_a order_n in_o the_o church_n ans._n it_o be_v mere_a jangle_n to_o allege_v the_o opinion_n of_o a_o author_n confess_o spurious_a but_o it_o be_v manifest_a that_o there_o be_v a_o angelical_a hierarchy_n from_o 16._o scripture_n and_o that_o angel_n be_v the_o superior_a order_n may_v be_v gather_v from_o rom._n 3._o 38._o where_o they_o reckon_v 16._o in_o the_o first_o place_n before_o principality_n and_o power_n last_o the_o superlative_a excellency_n of_o angel_n suppose_v they_o the_o low_a order_n make_v they_o a_o fit_a representation_n of_o the_o high_a degree_n among_o men._n we_o may_v say_v of_o the_o mean_a angel_n he_o that_o be_v least_o in_o the_o kingdom_n of_o heaven_n be_v great_a than_o the_o mighty_a potentate_n of_o the_o earth_n even_o jesus_n christ_n himself_o be_v call_v a_o angel_n mal._n 3._o 1._o 5._o that_o the_o holy_a ghost_n in_o the_o epistle_n allude_v to_o the_o minister_n of_o the_o synagogue_n in_o conformity_n to_o the_o language_n of_o the_o old_a testament_n job_n 33._o 23._o hag._n 1._o 13._o mal._n 2._o 1_o 7._o ch_z 3._o 1._o ans._n in_o these_o text_n there_o be_v no_o mention_n of_o synagogue_n nor_o any_o where_o else_o in_o the_o old_a testament_n nor_o do_v we_o meet_v with_o angel_n of_o the_o synagogue_n but_o ruler_n in_o the_o new_a nor_o any_o where_o else_o but_o in_o the_o late_a rabbin_n job_n messenger_n be_v either_o a_o real_a angel_n or_o extraordinary_a prophet_n interpreter_n and_o one_o of_o a_o thousand_o v_o 23._o hagga_n be_v a_o prophet_n so_o be_v the_o baptist_n not_o minister_n of_o synagogue_n when_o mr._n o._n appeal_n unto_o malachy_n he_o be_v go_v from_o the_o synagogue_n to_o the_o temple_n and_o so_o quit_v his_o argument_n nor_o do_v priest_n mal._n 2._o 1._o signify_v all_o even_o the_o secondary_a priest_n in_o the_o temple_n but_o the_o high_a priest_n only_o in_o succession_n who_o be_v therefore_o v_o 7._o express_v in_o the_o singular_a and_o indefinite_o or_o if_o mr._n o._n will_v have_v it_o so_o priests_z here_o signfy_v collective_o all_o high_a priest_n for_o it_o must_v be_v confess_v when_o the_o subject_a of_o a_o proposition_n be_v put_v indefinite_o in_o the_o singular_a number_n and_o the_o predicate_v belong_v to_o the_o whole_a species_n than_o the_o subject_n may_v be_v take_v collective_o and_o be_v equivalent_a to_o a_o universal_a proposition_n as_o when_o we_o say_v man_n be_v a_o rational_a creature_n we_o mean_v all_o man_n be_v so_o but_o it_o will_v be_v say_v that_o the_o predicate_v viz._n his_o lip_n shall_v keep_v knowledge_n etc._n etc._n appertain_v to_o the_o whole_a species_n of_o priest_n even_o the_o secondary_a i_o reply_v 1._o suppose_v this_o yet_o still_o there_o be_v a_o high_a priest_n in_o the_o temple_n and_o therefore_o agreeable_o hereunto_o though_o all_o the_o elder_n be_v call_v angel_n admit_v this_o yet_o there_o be_v a_o archangel_n in_o every_o church_n unto_o who_o the_o epistle_n be_v direct_v who_o be_v the_o angel_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d for_o 2_o angel_n in_o the_o epistle_n be_v not_o describe_v by_o a_o specifical_a but_o a_o individual_a character_n ex_fw-la gr_n the_o angel_n of_o the_o church_n of_o ephesus_n if_o it_o be_v say_v this_o be_v a_o specifical_a character_n because_o all_o the_o elder_n be_v angel_n of_o that_o church_n i_o return_v that_o can_v be_v for_o no_o body_n ever_o direct_v a_o letter_n thus_o indefinite_o to_o all_o and_o to_o every_o one_o or_o any_o one_o of_o the_o same_o denomination_n the_o title_n may_v haply_o belong_v to_o many_o person_n for_o different_a reason_n and_o yet_o the_o letter_n be_v intend_v for_o some_o one_o more_o eminent_o call_v so_o as_o if_o a_o letter_n be_v direct_v to_o the_o speaker_n of_o the_o house_n of_o commons_o though_o every_o member_n be_v speaker_n if_o he_o please_v and_o though_o of_o the_o topping_n and_o forward_a commoner_n we_o usual_o say_v they_o be_v speaker_n because_o they_o often_o speak_v to_o matter_n in_o debate_n yet_o every_o footboy_n will_v apprehend_v the_o letter_n be_v send_v to_o a_o particular_a determinate_a person_n common_o call_v the_o speaker_n wherefore_o if_o all_o the_o elder_n of_o ephesus_n be_v in_o some_o sense_n angel_n yet_o the_o angel_n must_v mean_v some_o single_a person_n know_v in_o special_a manner_n style_v angel_n who_o can_v be_v no_o other_o than_o the_o prelatical_a ruler_n of_o that_o church_n a_o great_a deal_n be_v argue_v in_o defence_n of_o the_o hebrew_n read_v of_o deut._n 32._o 8._o against_o that_o of_o the_o seventy_o but_o beside_o what_o have_v be_v elsewhere_o offer_v in_o the_o vindication_n of_o the_o latter_a i_o here_o add_v that_o clemens_n 2._o romanus_n *_o that_o origen_n *_o and_o jerom_n *_o himself_o the_o fierce_a stickler_n for_o the_o hebrew_n read_v the_o place_n according_a to_o the_o seventy_o it_o may_v then_o with_o reason_n be_v suspect_v that_o the_o proud_a conceit_a jew_n corrupt_v this_o scripture_n to_o magnify_v themselves_o and_o their_o nation_n as_o if_o god_n in_o divide_v the_o nation_n have_v his_o eye_n '_o special_o on_o the_o son_n of_o israel_n model_v the_o world_n according_a to_o the_o number_n of_o they_o that_o go_v down_o with_o jacob_n into_o egypt_n as_o the_o rabbin_n imagine_v as_o for_o the_o precise_a number_n of_o province_n and_o their_o guardian_n angel_n though_o the_o rabbin_n and_o the_o hebrew_n read_v of_o deut._n 32._o 8._o seem_v to_o determine_v they_o by_o the_o number_n of_o jacob_n child_n who_o go_v with_o he_o into_o egypt_n yet_o neither_o the_o seventy_o nor_o i_o have_v adventure_v so_o punctual_o to_o define_v it_o but_o have_v leave_v that_o point_n uncertain_a and_o indefinite_a it_o be_v not_o know_v into_o how_o many_o province_n god_n cast_v the_o
of_o the_o title_n seem_v to_o argue_v the_o discontinuance_n of_o the_o office_n ans._n 1._o it_o be_v hold_v not_o without_o reason_n that_o the_o name_n apostle_n descend_v at_o least_o upon_o their_o next_o and_o immediate_a successor_n which_o some_o call_v secondary_a apostle_n the_o inseriour_a minister_n be_v indifferent_o call_v bishop_n or_o presbyter_n but_o in_o a_o little_a time_n the_o apostle_n successor_n lay_v aside_o that_o title_n of_o apostle_n out_o of_o modesty_n content_v themselves_o with_o that_o of_o bishop_n and_o the_o inferior_a minister_n with_o that_o of_o presbyter_n to_o this_o purpose_n theodoret_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 92._o there_o be_v evidence_n sufficient_a in_o the_o scripture_n of_o these_o secondary_a apostle_n such_o perhaps_o be_v james_n the_o just_a and_o 〈◊〉_d the_o apostle_n of_o the_o philippian_n titus_n and_o other_o be_v call_v apostle_n 2_o cor._n 8._o 23._o therefore_o it_o may_v be_v further_o observe_v that_o the_o ancient_a father_n 〈◊〉_d they_o indifferent_o both_o apostle_n and_o bishop_n 〈◊〉_d as_o may_v be_v see_v in_o jerom_n 〈◊〉_d and_o salvian_n as_o mr._n b._n inform_v i_o it_o may_v not_o here_o be_v pass_v over_o that_o in_o after_o age_n the_o learned_a writer_n often_o call_v the_o apostle_n themselves_o by_o the_o name_n of_o bishop_n ephes._n as_o may_v be_v see_v in_o in_o cyprian_n and_o hilary_n and_o in_o eusebius_n peter_n be_v reckon_v 6._o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n in_o conformity_n to_o the_o language_n of_o their_o aug._n own_o time_n when_o bishop_n signify_v the_o supreme_a officer_n of_o a_o church_n this_o observation_n show_v clear_o that_o the_o apostolical_a and_o the_o episcopal_a office_n be_v the_o same_o in_o reality_n but_o i_o answer_v 11._o 2._o that_o the_o change_n of_o the_o title_n of_o the_o office_n can_v import_v the_o cease_n of_o the_o office_n caesar_n be_v emperor_n by_o the_o title_n of_o perpetual_a dictator_n augustus_n his_o successor_n by_o that_o of_o caesar_n and_o the_o follow_a emperor_n by_o those_o of_o caesar_n and_o augustus_n though_o caesar_n at_o length_n be_v appropriate_v to_o one_o 1._o as_o yet_o only_o design_v and_o name_v the_o emperor_n successor_n whatever_o be_v their_o title_n they_o be_v all_o emperor_n but_o to_o come_v near_a home_n and_o to_o instance_n in_o a_o matter_n more_o direct_o to_o our_o purpose_n at_o the_o reformation_n in_o scoltand_n the_o prelatical_a ruler_n of_o the_o church_n be_v style_v superintendent_o yet_o the_o office_n of_o bishop_n be_v not_o therefore_o change_v because_o the_o title_n be_v the_o superintendent_o have_v the_o same_o power_n to_o inspect_v the_o church_n in_o their_o own_o district_n as_o the_o bishop_n have_v to_o conclude_v the_o change_n of_o the_o name_n apostle_n into_o bishop_n be_v no_o prejudice_n against_o the_o episcopal_a power_n be_v the_o same_o as_o the_o apostolical_a be_v and_o succeed_v into_o its_o place_n it_o will_v again_o be_v object_v that_o since_o ordinary_a presbyter_n be_v 2._o confess_v on_o all_o hand_n to_o succeed_v the_o apostle_n in_o the_o ministry_n of_o the_o word_n and_o sacrament_n why_o not_o then_o in_o the_o other_o part_n of_o the_o apostolical_a office_n sc_n the_o ordain_v and_o govern_v power_n ans._n the_o solution_n of_o this_o difficulty_n such_o as_o it_o be_v depend_v upon_o matter_n of_o fact_n sc_n how_o god_n be_v please_v by_o the_o apostle_n to_o determine_v this_o point_n this_o be_v not_o the_o place_n to_o dispute_v the_o question_n whether_o the_o apostle_n convey_v their_o whole_a power_n and_o office_n unto_o every_o or_o to_o all_o presbyter_n it_o have_v i_o be_o in_o hope_n be_v clear_v in_o the_o negative_a both_o in_o these_o and_o my_o former_a paper_n but_o to_o the_o objection_n i_o reply_v that_o when_o a_o office_n be_v attend_v with_o variety_n of_o work_n it_o do_v not_o follow_v of_o necessity_n that_o he_o who_o succeed_v in_o one_o part_n of_o the_o office_n must_v be_v reckon_v to_o succeed_v in_o all_o it_o can_v be_v doubt_v but_o the_o apostle_n have_v it_o in_o their_o power_n to_o divide_v and_o put_v the_o several_a part_n of_o their_o office_n into_o several_a hand_n and_o we_o have_v a_o instance_n that_o they_o do_v so_o they_o make_v seven_o deacon_n unto_o who_o they_o commit_v the_o care_n of_o the_o poor_a and_o distribution_n of_o the_o public_a alm_n which_o be_v before_o in_o the_o apostle_n themselves_o but_o then_o no_o one_o will_v say_v that_o because_o the_o apostle_n confer_v upon_o these_o seven_o one_o part_n of_o their_o office_n that_o therefore_o they_o must_v be_v understand_v to_o have_v commit_v to_o they_o all_o the_o rest_n sc_n the_o power_n of_o ordination_n of_o government_n and_o of_o discipline_n by_o parity_n of_o reason_n though_o presbyter_n succeed_v the_o apostle_n and_o be_v by_o they_o ordain_v unto_o that_o part_n of_o the_o apostolical_a office_n viz._n minister_a in_o the_o word_n and_o sacrament_n it_o will_v not_o follow_v that_o they_o also_o receive_v the_o whole_a apostolical_a power_n that_o of_o ordination_n government_n and_o discipline_n it_o be_v further_o object_v that_o the_o apostolical_a power_n extend_v it_o 3._o self_n every_o where_o the_o evangelistical_a reach_v to_o divers_a place_n and_o country_n but_o it_o can_v be_v pretend_v that_o the_o episcopal_a power_n and_o jurisdiction_n be_v so_o large_a and_o as_o it_o be_v unlimited_a it_o be_v rather_o confine_v unto_o a_o certain_a compass_n or_o district_n as_o we_o plain_o see_v for_o which_o reason_n the_o bishop_n be_v not_o the_o apostle_n nor_o the_o evangelist_n successor_n ans._n it_o be_v no_o hard_a matter_n to_o get_v over_o this_o small_a rub._n this_o unlimited_a power_n of_o the_o apostle_n may_v be_v reckon_v among_o their_o extraordinary_a and_o personal_a privilege_n and_o so_o do_v we_o no_o prejudice_n the_o office_n may_v be_v the_o same_o though_o the_o extent_n of_o power_n may_v be_v more_o in_o one_o than_o in_o another_o the_o bishop_n of_o eugubium_n be_v as_o true_o a_o bishop_n as_o the_o pope_n of_o rome_n and_o ptolemy_n be_v as_o real_o and_o to_o all_o intent_n and_o purpose_n king_n of_o egypt_n as_o alexander_n have_v be_v of_o that_o and_o many_o other_o vast_a kingdom_n and_o province_n and_o as_o he_o be_v real_o a_o king_n so_o he_o be_v real_o alexander_n successor_n also_o for_o who_o will_v say_v that_o william_n 〈◊〉_d be_v not_o will._n the_o conqueror_n successor_n because_o he_o succeed_v he_o not_o in_o the_o dukedom_n of_o normandy_n as_o well_o as_o the_o kingdom_n of_o england_n we_o see_v by_o these_o example_n that_o one_o may_v have_v several_a successor_n into_o several_a part_n of_o their_o jurisdiction_n how_o large_a soever_o the_o diocese_n of_o the_o apostle_n or_o evangelist_n be_v yet_o the_o bishop_n may_v be_v their_o successor_n unto_o some_o part_n of_o their_o jurisdiction_n among_o the_o roman_n they_o who_o inherit_v any_o part_n of_o the_o decedent_n estate_n be_v they_o few_o or_o be_v they_o many_o be_v all_o call_v haeredes_fw-la and_o distinguish_v according_a to_o the_o proportion_n allot_v they_o hence_o we_o read_v of_o haeredes_fw-la ex_fw-la deunce_n ex_fw-la quadrante_fw-la ex_fw-la semuncia_fw-la ex_fw-la semisse_fw-la as_o well_o as_o haeres_fw-la ex_fw-la ass_n who_o inherit_v all_o but_o what_o if_o after_o all_o this_o every_o bishop_n power_n extend_v itself_o through_o the_o whole_a world_n be_v not_o in_o its_o own_o nature_n limit_v and_o fix_v to_o any_o one_o single_a district_n some_o have_v think_v so_o and_o upon_o good_a ground_n too_o after_o many_o other_o reason_n and_o evidence_n of_o the_o universal_a power_n of_o bishop_n give_v by_o mr._n b._n p._n 56._o it_o seem_v to_o 〈◊〉_d a_o strong_a argument_n for_o it_o that_o bishop_n in_o synod_n have_v ever_o exercise_v their_o power_n in_o other_o diocese_n as_o well_o as_o in_o their_o own_o i_o do_v not_o see_v by_o what_o authority_n bishop_n in_o council_n can_v take_v upon_o they_o to_o correct_v the_o miscarriage_n of_o particular_a bishop_n within_o their_o own_o diocese_n to_o remove_v the_o heretical_a or_o schismatical_a to_o restore_v the_o unjust_o deprive_v to_o confirm_v the_o custom_n and_o polity_n of_o single_a church_n except_o on_o this_o one_o principle_n that_o every_o bishop_n be_v a_o bishop_n of_o the_o church_n universal_a and_o have_v a_o inherent_a power_n over_o all_o the_o world_n and_o every_o where_o it_o be_v true_a it_o must_v at_o the_o same_o time_n be_v 〈◊〉_d that_o for_o peace_n and_o order_n sake_n and_o to_o the_o end_n the_o church_n may_v be_v certain_o take_v care_n of_o bishop_n be_v limit_v to_o some_o particular_a diocese_n as_o to_o the_o constant_a and_o ordinary_a administration_n of_o church_n affair_n and_o one_o bishop_n be_v not_o suffer_v to_o interlope_v in_o another_o district_n
yet_o every_o pastor_n or_o teacher_n be_v not_o a_o evangelift_n or_o a_o bishop_n mr._n o._n engage_v i_o once_o more_o to_o enter_v the_o list_n with_o 146._o he_o in_o philology_n a_o part_n of_o knowledge_n he_o value_v himself_o upon_o but_o without_o reason_n as_o will_v now_o appear_v as_o it_o have_v also_o before_o he_o correct_v i_o for_o writing_n mark_n be_v successor_n at_o alexandria_n annianus_n which_o he_o say_v aught_o to_o be_v anianus_n with_o a_o single_a n_o at_o the_o beginning_n ans._n i_o have_v the_o paris_n edition_n of_o eusebius_n the_o best_a extant_a in_o the_o world_n as_o all_o agree_v i_o in_o my_o writing_n annianus_n conform_v myself_o to_o that_o copy_n wherein_o i_o find_v he_o not_o once_o call_v anianus_n and_o valesius_fw-la a_o critic_n of_o the_o first_o form_n vindicate_v himself_o for_o write_v it_o with_o a_o double_a b._n n_o from_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o mazarine_a and_o medicean_n mss._n unto_o who_o he_o add_v ruffinus_n and_o jerom_n subscribe_v marcus_n for_o annianus_n be_v a_o latin_a word_n deduce_v from_o annius_n as_o valerianus_n from_o valerius_n and_o many_o other_o of_o the_o same_o nature_n be_v obvious_a to_o any_o who_o read_v the_o roman_a 〈◊〉_d particular_o there_o be_v a_o poet_n of_o good_a esteem_n in_o the_o reign_n of_o adrian_n the_o emperor_n named_z titus_n annianus_n as_o i_o observe_v 767._o in_o helvicus_n chronology_n accidental_o when_o i_o be_v look_v for_o another_o thing_n it_o be_v true_a other_o mss._n write_v he_o anianus_n as_o mr._n o._n do_v and_o 〈◊〉_d have_v hananias_n but_o what_o then_o when_o a_o word_n be_v different_o write_v may_v not_o one_o choose_v to_o write_v it_o as_o he_o please_v haply_o if_o i_o have_v chance_v to_o have_v follow_v those_o who_o believe_v the_o right_a name_n to_o be_v anianus_n mr._n o._n can_v have_v amend_v it_o into_o annianus_n but_o i_o do_v he_o too_o much_o credit_n by_o suppose_v he_o know_v any_o thing_n of_o this_o different_a way_n of_o writing_n annianus_n mr._n o._n hope_v the_o rector_n will_v not_o make_v a_o settle_a church_n 148._o officer_n a_o bishop_n of_o priscilla_n a_o woman_n this_o i_o suppose_v he_o intend_v for_o a_o little_a piece_n of_o wit_n or_o a_o jeer._n ans._n why_o not_o a_o bishop_n as_o well_o as_o a_o evangelist_n and_o why_o not_o a_o settle_a church-officer_n as_o well_o or_o rather_o than_o a_o 〈◊〉_d one_o i_o be_o sure_a a_o 〈◊〉_d and_o virtuous_a woman_n be_v not_o very_o forward_o to_o gad_n abroad_o it_o be_v her_o character_n that_o she_o love_v home_o and_o not_o often_o appear_v in_o public_a st._n chrysostom_n make_v she_o a_o evangelist_n let_v mr._n o._n look_v how_o well_o that_o suit_n with_o his_o profess_a opinion_n of_o evangelist_n be_v extraordinary_a unfixt_v officer_n let_v mr._n o._n acquit_v st._n chrysostom_n and_o his_o own_o dear_a self_n in_o the_o first_o place_n and_o the_o rector_n will_v be_v safe_a i_o be_o confident_a but_o sure_o mr._n o._n know_v a_o ancient_a father_n of_o good_a credit_n with_o he_o though_o with_o no_o body_n else_o i_o mean_v dorothaeus_n who_o among_o other_o of_o his_o fable_n make_v priscilla_n a_o bishop_n if_o his_o authority_n be_v so_o good_a mr._n o._n have_v the_o mystery_n prove_v to_o he_o mr._n o._n it_o be_v well_o observe_v by_o the_o late_a learned_a bishop_n of_o worcester_n 150._o that_o the_o first_o that_o call_v timothy_n bishop_n of_o ephesus_n be_v leontius_n bishop_n of_o magnesia_n in_o the_o council_n of_o chalcedon_n four_o hundred_o year_n after_o ans._n by_o the_o minister_n good_a leave_n i_o must_v question_v the_o truth_n of_o what_o he_o here_o assert_n though_o he_o back_v it_o with_o never_o so_o good_a authority_n whoever_o shall_v tell_v i_o that_o the_o first_o who_o call_v timothy_n bishop_n of_o ephesus_n be_v leontius_n bishop_n of_o magnesia_n in_o the_o council_n of_o chalcedon_n must_v excuse_v i_o if_o i_o say_v he_o be_v gross_o mistake_v eusebius_n who_o live_v and_o flourish_v above_o a_o hundred_o year_n before_o that_o council_n say_v that_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d which_o must_v at_o least_o be_v understand_v of_o the_o ecclesiastical_a history_n before_o eusebius_n time_n 4._o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d it_o be_v record_v in_o history_n that_o timothy_n first_o receive_v the_o episcopacy_n of_o the_o diocese_n of_o ephesus_n jerom_n call_v he_o bishop_n eccles._n of_o ephesus_n and_o he_o be_v 60_o year_n before_o the_o say_a council_n of_o chalcedon_n chalcedon_n thus_o much_o i_o have_v adventure_v to_o say_v before_o i_o consult_v mr._n oh_o testimony_n borrow_v from_o the_o irenicum_fw-la but_o i_o be_o now_o go_v to_o consult_v the_o learned_a bishop_n of_o worcester_n and_o examine_v whether_o he_o be_v guilty_a of_o this_o oversight_n impute_v to_o he_o by_o the_o minister_n well!_o i_o have_v deliberate_o as_o well_o as_o i_o can_v read_v the_o 〈◊〉_d and_o 303_o d_o page_n of_o the_o irenicum_fw-la and_o i_o find_v mr._n o._n have_v serve_v that_o reverend_a author_n as_o he_o have_v do_v many_o a_o good_a one_o beside_o in_o downright_a term_n belie_v he_o mr._n 〈◊〉_d so_o i_o will_v make_v bold_a to_o call_v he_o that_o book_n be_v write_v in_o his_o youth_n and_o before_o he_o have_v receive_v the_o honour_n which_o be_v afterward_o deserve_o bestow_v on_o he_o speak_v there_o of_o the_o succession_n of_o bishop_n tell_v we_o that_o the_o succession_n at_o ephesus_n be_v plead_v for_o with_o great_a confidence_n by_o leontius_n bishop_n of_o 〈◊〉_d in_o the_o council_n of_o chalcedon_n mr._n 〈◊〉_d it_o be_v confess_v afterward_o have_v these_o word_n no_o wonder_v then_o if_o leontius_n make_v timothy_n bishop_n of_o ephesus_n and_o derive_v the_o succession_n down_o from_o he_o he_o do_v not_o affirm_v that_o leontius_n first_o call_v timothy_n bishop_n of_o ephesus_n but_o that_o it_o be_v no_o wonder_n if_o he_o make_v timothy_n bishop_n of_o ephesus_n and_o thence_o prove_v the_o succession_n of_o bishop_n by_o the_o succession_n of_o the_o ephesian_a bishop_n down_o from_o timothy_n he_o make_v timothy_n bishop_n of_o ephesus_n but_o he_o be_v not_o the_o first_o that_o do_v so_o for_o many_o have_v do_v it_o before_o he_o i_o will_v not_o deny_v perhaps_o this_o learned_a author_n at_o that_o time_n question_v whether_o timothy_n be_v so_o or_o no._n however_o he_o do_v not_o assert_v that_o leontius_n be_v the_o first_o that_o call_v he_o bishop_n of_o ephesus_n mr._n o._n then_o who_o seem_v to_o value_v himself_o for_o the_o hundred_o of_o his_o quotation_n will_v do_v well_o if_o he_o more_o 147._o careful_o examine_v his_o author_n and_o more_o sincere_o represent_v their_o opinion_n but_o it_o be_v no_o hard_a matter_n for_o any_o one_o if_o he_o will_v make_v it_o his_o business_n for_o some_o little_a time_n to_o collect_v a_o innumerable_a number_n of_o authority_n upon_o this_o subject_a of_o episcopacy_n it_o be_v but_o take_v into_o his_o hand_n blondel_n and_o 〈◊〉_d forbes_n and_o stillingfleet_n saravia_n and_o some_o other_o particular_o mr._n baxter_n from_o who_o mr._n o._n have_v borrow_v at_o least_o two_o of_o his_o argument_n in_o his_o plea_n almost_o verbatim_o and_o many_o of_o the_o testimony_n wherewith_o he_o have_v confirm_v they_o and_o he_o shall_v be_v think_v by_o ignorant_a reader_n helluo_n librorum_fw-la a_o devourer_n of_o book_n a_o man_n of_o infinite_a read_n and_o intimate_a acquaintance_n with_o the_o father_n and_o ancient_a writer_n when_o perhaps_o he_o never_o read_v one_o of_o they_o no_o nor_o so_o much_o as_o consult_v the_o particular_a testimony_n which_o he_o cite_v out_o of_o '_o they_o but_o it_o be_v one_o thing_n to_o dabble_v in_o author_n and_o another_o thorough_o to_o understand_v and_o true_o to_o represent_v '_o they_o chap._n vi_o be_v a_o answer_n to_o mr._n of_o we_o 6_o the_o chap._n the_o principal_a matter_n whereof_o may_v be_v reduce_v unto_o four_o head_n 1._o what_o have_v already_o be_v argue_v between_o we_o in_o the_o former_a chapter_n which_o i_o quite_o lie_v aside_o 2._o what_o will_v fall_v in_o my_o way_n when_o i_o reply_v far_o unto_o the_o plea_n which_o i_o reserve_v to_o a_o more_o convenient_a place_n the_o second_o part_n of_o this_o book_n 3._o what_o be_v here_o de_fw-fr novo_fw-la start_v against_o the_o rector_n which_o i_o make_v the_o subject_a of_o this_o last_o chapter_n and_o 4._o the_o cavil_n wherewith_o he_o have_v furnish_v out_o this_o last_o part_n of_o his_o defence_n which_o be_v consider_v apart_o in_o the_o appendix_n in_o vindicate_v the_o polity_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n i_o assert_v in_o t._n n._n that_o the_o parish_n priest_n have_v a_o share_n of_o power_n in_o the_o ecclesiastical_a government_n for_o as_o much_o as_o all_o the_o canon_n or_o
present_a without_o one_o yet_o sure_o they_o have_v not_o lose_v all_o their_o presbyter_n and_o if_o the_o church_n of_o syria_n retain_v yet_o her_o presbyter_n as_o by_o the_o quiet_a that_o church_n even_o then_o have_v must_v be_v think_v they_o 45._o may_v easy_o have_v make_v to_o themselves_o a_o chief_a pastor_n or_o moderator_n out_o of_o their_o remain_a number_n and_o not_o be_v destitute_a of_o a_o shepherd_n as_o ignatius_n bewail_v whole_a loss_n or_o absence_n at_o present_a can_v only_o be_v supply_v by_o the_o chief_a shepherd_n and_o bishop_n of_o their_o soul_n here_o by_o the_o way_n the_o conceit_n of_o a_o temporary_a moderator_n must_v be_v throw_v out_o of_o door_n ignatius_n be_v bishop_n of_o syria_n for_o life_n nor_o can_v they_o have_v another_o whilst_o he_o be_v live_v though_o absent_a in_o bond_n this_o be_v the_o reason_n he_o so_o passionate_o resent_v the_o unhappiness_n of_o that_o church_n of_o syria_n that_o they_o be_v force_v to_o be_v without_o a_o bishop_n which_o they_o need_v not_o to_o have_v be_v if_o another_o 〈◊〉_d pastor_n and_o moderator_n may_v have_v be_v constitute_v in_o his_o absence_n and_o life-time_n which_o by_o the_o presbyterian_a principle_n may_v easy_o have_v be_v do_v 6._o ignatius_n over_o and_o over_o prescribe_v that_o the_o church_n shall_v do_v nothing_o without_o the_o bishop_n and_o not_o only_o so_o in_o these_o general_n term_n which_o haply_o will_v be_v understand_v of_o his_o preside_v in_o presbytery_n and_o moderate_v in_o their_o debate_n for_o order_n sake_n but_o also_o in_o particular_a that_o marriage_n shall_v not_o be_v celebrate_v the_o lord's-supper_n shall_v not_o be_v administer_v nor_o baptism_n give_v unto_o believer_n without_o he_o without_o his_o appointment_n and_o approbation_n this_o show_v that_o ignatius_n his_o bishop_n be_v not_o only_o the_o precedent_n in_o their_o synod_n and_o deliberation_n but_o the_o supreme_a director_n of_o the_o execution_n of_o the_o law_n and_o rule_n of_o the_o church_n without_o who_o leave_n the_o 〈◊〉_d can_v not_o marry_v nor_o administer_v the_o sacrament_n it_o be_v all_o we_o desire_v of_o the_o dissenter_n if_o we_o may_v prevail_v with_o they_o that_o they_o will_v not_o presume_v to_o do_v any_o thing_n without_o the_o bishop_n and_o particular_o not_o to_o ordain_v presbyter_n last_o although_o he_o often_o call_v the_o presbytery_n the_o council_n of_o god_n and_o college_n of_o the_o apostle_n yet_o to_o keep_v alibi_fw-la up_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o bishop_n he_o then_o at_o the_o same_o time_n resemble_v he_o unto_o god_n himself_o or_o to_o the_o lord_n jesus_n christ._n if_o then_o god_n the_o father_n be_v superior_a to_o the_o apostle_n and_o if_o jesus_n christ_n must_v be_v confess_v great_a than_o the_o council_n of_o the_o apostle_n so_o be_v the_o bishop_n than_o the_o presbyter_n or_o presbytery_n in_o the_o opinion_n of_o this_o father_n and_o according_a to_o the_o analogy_n and_o resemblance_n in_o this_o author_n from_o the_o whole_a it_o be_v i_o hope_v clear_a to_o a_o demonstration_n that_o ignatius_n his_o bishop_n be_v more_o than_o what_o mr._n o._n mean_n by_o chief_a pastor_n or_o moderator_n in_o their_o assemble_v pro_fw-la tempore_fw-la they_o be_v prelatical_a and_o in_o the_o nature_n of_o their_o office_n superior_a to_o presbyter_n it_o remain_v that_o we_o show_v they_o be_v diocesan_n bishop_n that_o be_v have_v the_o oversight_n of_o more_o than_o one_o congregation_n for_o this_o be_v another_o objection_n mr._n o._n have_v raise_v against_o our_o establish_a diocesan_n episcopacy_n for_o proof_n hereof_o let_v it_o be_v remember_v 1._o that_o if_o there_o be_v not_o in_o ignatius_n his_o time_n de_fw-fr facto_fw-la diocesan_n bishop_n they_o be_v at_o least_o form_v and_o design_v for_o such_o when_o ever_o the_o multitude_n of_o believer_n shall_v be_v increase_v it_o have_v already_o be_v observe_v that_o titus_n leave_v by_o st._n paul_n in_o crete_n to_o govern_v that_o church_n be_v particular_o direct_v by_o the_o apostle_n to_o ordain_v elder_n in_o every_o city_n in_o all_o or_o as_o many_o city_n as_o shall_v afterward_o receive_v the_o faith_n or_o in_o order_n to_o convert_v more_o of_o '_o they_o i_o gather_v hence_o that_o titus_n be_v intend_v to_o be_v the_o ruler_n of_o all_o these_o congregation_n let_v mr._n o._n make_v he_o a_o bishop_n or_o a_o archbishop_n it_o be_v all_o one_o to_o i_o he_o be_v constitute_v to_o be_v ruler_n over_o many_o city_n and_o congregation_n thus_o at_o least_o it_o be_v i_o conceive_v in_o these_o asiatic_a church_n to_o who_o ignatius_n write_v as_o will_v hence_o appear_v viz._n that_o every_o of_o these_o church_n be_v furnish_v with_o a_o prelatical_a bishop_n with_o presbyter_n and_o deacon_n under_o he_o to_o what_o purpose_n else_o so_o many_o presbyter_n and_o such_o distinct_a kind_n of_o order_n one_o or_o two_o at_o most_o may_v have_v suffice_v they_o at_o present_a especial_o if_o it_o be_v consider_v that_o the_o christian_n at_o that_o time_n be_v not_o in_o so_o flourish_v a_o condition_n as_o to_o be_v able_a to_o maintain_v so_o many_o church-officer_n for_o one_o congregation_n nor_o be_v there_o business_n enough_o to_o employ_v they_o all_o in_o the_o service_n of_o that_o one_o congregation_n it_o be_v then_o most_o rational_a to_o believe_v that_o so_o many_o presbyter_n and_o deacon_n be_v provide_v at_o least_o for_o carry_v on_o the_o conversion_n of_o the_o infidel_n and_o multiply_v they_o into_o several_a congregation_n but_o if_o every_o congregation_n must_v have_v have_v or_o be_v intend_v to_o have_v a_o bishop_n we_o shall_v doubtléss_v have_v read_v of_o bishop_n ex_fw-la gr_n at_o ephesus_n as_o well_o as_o presbyter_n in_o the_o plural_a let_v we_o then_o suppose_v what_o be_v most_o reasonable_a to_o admit_v that_o some_o at_o least_o of_o these_o church_n have_v be_v in_o ignatius_n time_n multiply_v into_o several_a congregation_n yet_o still_o there_o be_v but_o one_o bishop_n i_o do_v not_o remember_v that_o ever_o we_o read_v of_o two_o bishop_n of_o any_o one_o city_n in_o all_o antiquity_n except_v when_o the_o christian_n of_o that_o city_n be_v harrass_v and_o disturb_v with_o schism_n and_o division_n now_o who_o can_v imagine_v that_o no_o one_o city_n in_o the_o world_n even_o in_o ignatius_n time_n 97._o ever_o have_v more_o believer_n in_o and_o near_o it_o than_o do_v assemble_v for_o divine_a worship_n in_o one_o place_n especial_o in_o those_o time_n of_o persecution_n when_o the_o christian_n skulk_v and_o can_v not_o with_o safety_n meet_v in_o great_a number_n nor_o have_v room_n capacious_a enough_o and_o therefore_o canton_v themselves_o into_o several_a meeting_n let_v any_o one_o put_v all_o these_o thing_n together_o and_o impartial_o weigh_v they_o and_o he_o will_v not_o easy_o grant_v that_o paradox_n that_o there_o be_v no_o more_o than_o one_o single_a congregation_n in_o any_o city_n nor_o will_v he_o make_v any_o scruple_n to_o believe_v that_o ignatius_n bishop_n be_v at_o least_o design_v to_o preside_v over_o several_a presbyter_n and_o congregation_n last_o the_o negative_a that_o there_o be_v but_o one_o congregation_n in_o any_o of_o they_o have_v not_o be_v prove_v neither_o can_v by_o any_o express_a testimony_n i_o conćeive_v it_o behoove_v our_o dissenter_n to_o make_v this_o out_o before_o they_o can_v thorough_o justify_v their_o congregational_a church_n but_o let_v we_o now_o come_v to_o particular_n and_o therefore_o 2._o note_v that_o ignatius_n style_v himself_o bishop_n of_o syria_n in_o his_o epistle_n to_o the_o roman_n now_o how_o large_a a_o tract_n syria_n contain_v i_o need_v not_o say_v neither_o will_v i_o affirm_v he_o be_v bishop_n of_o all_o syria_n take_v in_o its_o utmost_a latitude_n but_o see_v he_o call_v himself_o and_o be_v bishop_n of_o syria_n it_o be_v more_o than_o of_o the_o bare_a city_n antioch_n as_o any_o one_o will_v confess_v his_o episcopal_a power_n must_v have_v extend_v unto_o some_o considerable_a compass_n of_o ground_n in_o the_o adjacent_a part_n of_o the_o country_n else_o it_o have_v be_v foolish_a to_o have_v pretend_v himself_o to_o be_v the_o bishop_n of_o syria_n when_o he_o be_v only_o bishop_n of_o antioch_n and_o of_o one_o congregation_n there_o will_v any_o one_o then_o suffer_v himself_o to_o believe_v 〈◊〉_d be_v bishop_n but_o of_o one_o congregation_n only_o it_o can_v enter_v into_o my_o head_n so_o much_o as_o to_o think_v it_o possible_a because_o it_o must_v be_v suppose_v there_o be_v congregation_n in_o syria_n as_o well_o as_o at_o antioch_n in_o country_n as_o 〈◊〉_d as_o city_n 3._o i_o reckon_v also_o that_o the_o church_n of_o ephesus_n consist_v of_o more_o than_o one_o congregation_n and_o my_o reason_n be_v 1._o as_o i_o argue_v in_o t._n n._n p._n 145._o
apostolical_a canon_n be_v in_o force_n before_o the_o council_n of_o nice_a than_o it_o be_v not_o the_o nieene_a council_n which_o alter_v the_o alexandrian_a custom_n as_o eutychius_n and_o selden_n suppose_v it_o have_v be_v a_o much_o more_o ancient_a practice_n it_o seem_v for_o the_o provincial_a bishop_n to_o ordain_v bishop_n and_o so_o eutychius_n be_v mistake_v in_o this_o point_n also_o if_o ever_o there_o be_v such_o a_o rule_n establish_v by_o mark_n at_o alexandria_n of_o presbyter_n ordain_v bishop_n or_o presbyter_n it_o be_v change_v before_o alexander_n or_o the_o nicene_n council_n yea_o before_o st._n cyprian_n time_n eight_o whereas_o eutychius_n assert_n there_o be_v no_o bishop_n in_o egypt_n till_o demetrius_n it_o be_v prove_v to_o the_o contrary_a by_o that_o most_o learned_a prelate_n bishop_n pearson_n from_o several_a good_a testimony_n and_o particular_o 10._o from_o the_o vetus_fw-la vita_fw-la marci_n and_o rabanus_n maurus_n abbot_n of_o fulda_n of_o both_o which_o mr._n selden_n likewise_o take_v notice_n the_o former_a write_v thus_o pentapolim_n pergit_fw-la marcus_n &_o ordinans_fw-la episcopos_fw-la per_fw-la regiones_fw-la illas_fw-la &_o clericos_fw-la iterum_fw-la alexandriam_fw-la venit_fw-la the_o latter_a thus_o ordinaverat_fw-la marcus_n pro_fw-la se_fw-la episcopum_fw-la annianum_fw-la 〈◊〉_d quoque_fw-la long_a lateque_fw-la 〈◊〉_d episcopos_fw-la mr._n selden_n to_o avoid_v the_o force_n of_o these_o testimony_n have_v invent_v this_o shift_n sc_n that_o mark_n make_v these_o bishop_n in_o pentapolis_n only_o and_o not_o in_o egpyt_n if_o one_o ask_v why_o mark_n shall_v make_v bishop_n in_o pentapolis_n and_o not_o in_o 〈◊〉_d also_o it_o will_v be_v hard_a for_o mr._n o._n to_o give_v a_o satisfactory_a answer_n to_o it_o beside_o it_o be_v say_v that_o mark_v make_v bishop_n per_fw-la regiones_fw-la illas_fw-la doubtless_o the_o meaning_n be_v through_o all_o the_o country_n that_o he_o travel_v between_o alexandria_n and_o pentapolis_n and_o sure_o egypt_n be_v one_o of_o they_o and_o why_o shall_v one_o patriarch_n or_o bishop_n suffice_v for_o alexandria_n and_o all_o egypt_n but_o not_o for_o pentapolis_n except_o mr._n o._n will_v be_v so_o kind_a as_o to_o furnish_v we_o with_o so_o early_a a_o instance_n of_o a_o vast_a city_n and_o province_n under_o the_o government_n of_o one_o single_a bishop_n it_o can_v then_o be_v question_v but_o that_o there_o be_v from_o the_o begin_n bishop_n in_o the_o province_n of_o egypt_n as_o well_o as_o one_o in_o the_o city_n of_o alexandria_n nine_o whereas_o eutychius_n say_v that_o mark_v appoint_v the_o twelve_o presbyter_n to_o choose_v their_o patriarch_n and_o by_o imposition_n of_o hand_n and_o prayer_n to_o ordain_v he_o yet_o bishop_n pearson_n have_v produce_v several_a supra_fw-la good_a authority_n to_o the_o contrary_a show_v they_o be_v not_o ordain_v by_o the_o presbyter_n as_o first_o the_o apostolical_a constitution_n attest_v of_o abilius_n who_o succeed_v hananias_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d and_o jerom_n chronicle_n we_o read_v that_o abilius_n be_v choose_v ex_fw-la presbyteris_fw-la &_o 〈◊〉_d graecorum_n traditionem_fw-la a_o sancto_fw-it luca_n ordinatus_fw-la est_fw-la that_o be_v abilius_n be_v choose_v out_o of_o the_o presbyter_n or_o from_o among_o they_o as_o jerom_n have_v it_o not_o by_o 〈◊〉_d and_o according_a to_o the_o tradition_n of_o the_o greek_a church_n be_v ordain_v by_o st._n luke_n furthermore_o 〈◊〉_d who_o write_v the_o life_n of_o the_o alexandrian_a patriarch_n inform_v we_o that_o cerdon_n who_o succeed_v abilius_n and_o cerdon'_v successor_n unto_o demetrius_n be_v ordain_v by_o the_o bishop_n out_o of_o that_o region_n that_o be_v egypt_n i_o suppose_v by_o all_o which_o it_o appear_v that_o there_o be_v bishop_n in_o egypt_n before_o demetrius_n who_o ordain_v the_o patriarch_n or_o bishop_n of_o alexandria_n ten_o it_o be_v not_o like_a that_o 〈◊〉_d have_v any_o authentic_a record_n belong_v to_o the_o church_n of_o alexandria_n and_o egypt_n the_o saracen_n have_v destroy_v and_o burn_v they_o all_o long_o before_o eutychius_n be_v bear_v so_o that_o where_o he_o wander_v from_o the_o truth_n or_o when_o he_o 〈◊〉_d we_o must_v conclude_v he_o frame_v his_o annal_n and_o origines_fw-la out_o of_o his_o own_o brain_n or_o some_o uncertain_a monkish_a tradition_n and_o legend_n than_o currant_n among_o they_o to_o conclude_v suppose_v the_o alexandrian_a presbyter_n by_o st._n mark_n be_v appointment_n do_v elect_a the_o patriarch_n or_o bishop_n yea_o and_o ordain_v he_o too_o yet_o it_o must_v be_v confess_v that_o bishop_n however_o choose_v and_o ordain_v be_v as_o early_o as_o he_o and_o by_o divine_a right_n st._n mark_v be_v a_o person_n inspire_v and_o consequent_o have_v authority_n from_o god_n at_o least_o from_o the_o apostle_n to_o establish_v the_o government_n of_o the_o chuche_n which_o he_o found_v with_o what_o face_n then_o can_v selden_n produce_v these_o origines_fw-la to_o justify_v the_o presbyterian_a design_n in_o the_o late_a trouble_n i_o do_v not_o now_o say_v for_o alter_v the_o way_n of_o choose_v and_o ordain_v they_o but_o for_o quite_o extirpate_v episcopacy_n or_o with_o what_o colour_n of_o reason_n can_v mr._n o._n argue_v against_o episcopacy_n and_o blame_v we_o for_o not_o observe_v the_o suppose_a method_n of_o choose_v and_o ordain_v our_o bishop_n 〈◊〉_d himself_o and_o his_o partisan_n be_v undermine_v the_o fabric_n which_o st._n mark_n be_v confess_v to_o have_v build_v and_o level_v it_o to_o the_o very_a foundation_n let_v our_o adversary_n first_o conform_v themselves_o to_o this_o rule_n of_o st._n mark_n let_v they_o in_o every_o city_n choose_v and_o ordain_v a_o bishop_n for_o life_n unto_o who_o themselves_o and_o all_o the_o faithful_a in_o the_o city_n and_o country_n adjacent_a must_v be_v subject_a and_o unto_o who_o care_n and_o conduct_v the_o administration_n of_o the_o ecclesiastical_a affair_n may_v chief_o be_v commit_v and_o when_o they_o have_v do_v this_o then_o let_v they_o lay_v before_o we_o this_o special_a author_n eutychius_n it_o will_v be_v time_n enough_o then_o to_o consider_v far_o of_o he_o mean_v while_o it_o seem_v not_o fair_a nor_o honest_a to_o bring_v this_o fabulous_a instance_n on_o the_o stage_n against_o we_o which_o they_o themselves_o will_v not_o be_v guide_v by_o the_o 〈◊〉_d be_v eutychius_n of_o who_o we_o have_v be_v speak_v live_v about_o 900_o year_n distance_n from_o the_o 〈◊〉_d by_o he_o relate_v without_o any_o intermediate_v testimony_n to_o confirm_v his_o story_n he_o differ_v in_o many_o thing_n from_o several_a good_a author_n of_o much_o more_o credit_n than_o himself_o he_o relate_v thing_n against_o the_o faith_n of_o all_o history_n he_o contradict_v himself_o 〈◊〉_d own_o story_n 〈◊〉_d its_o self_n he_o intermix_v many_o little_a foolish_a and_o very_a improbable_a remark_n he_o be_v contradict_v by_o more_o ancient_a writer_n yea_o and_o more_o unquestionable_a than_o himself_o jerom_n who_o design_n and_o argument_n need_v it_o make_v no_o mention_n of_o that_o constitution_n of_o st._n mark_n and_o last_o the_o dissenter_n themselves_o observe_v it_o not_o by_o this_o instance_n therefore_o 〈◊〉_d they_o do_v we_o harm_n they_o do_v themselves_o no_o good_a yea_o rather_o hereby_o they_o condemn_v themselves_o but_o last_o against_o the_o testimony_n of_o 〈◊〉_d i_o lay_v that_o of_o 〈◊〉_d echellensis_fw-la de_fw-la orig._n alexand._n ecl._n which_o i_o borrow_v from_o the_o 320._o bishop_n of_o worcester_n echellensis_fw-la tell_v we_o out_o of_o severn_n alex._n bishop_n of_o the_o asmonaean_n and_o of_o the_o sect_n of_o the_o 〈◊〉_d or_o 〈◊〉_d that_o after_o the_o death_n of_o the_o patriarch_n the_o presbyter_n meet_v together_o and_o pray_v and_o proceed_v to_o election_n the_o first_o presbyter_n declare_v it_o belong_v to_o they_o to_o choose_v their_o bishop_n and_o to_o the_o other_o bishop_n in_o egypt_n to_o consecrate_v he_o to_o which_o the_o bishop_n than_o present_v assent_v only_o say_v if_o he_o be_v worthy_a they_o will_v consecrate_v he_o who_o they_o choose_v but_o not_o otherwise_o so_o than_o they_o have_v it_o seem_v a_o negative_a voice_n in_o the_o election_n and_o elmachinus_n make_v this_o a_o constitution_n of_o st._n mark_v in_o the_o first_o foundation_n of_o that_o church_n and_o say_v it_o continue_v to_o the_o nicene_n council_n about_o which_o time_n it_o be_v order_v that_o the_o bishop_n may_v be_v choose_v from_o any_o place_n or_o church_n whatever_o and_o this_o be_v all_o the_o alteration_n in_o the_o constitution_n of_o the_o alexandrian_a church_n at_o the_o council_n of_o nice_a whatever_o selden_n or_o eutycbius_fw-la say_v to_o the_o contrary_n chap_n iv._o of_o the_o syriac_a translation_n of_o the_o new_a testament_n mr._n o._n argue_v that_o the_o the_o syriac_a 〈◊〉_d which_o be_v so_o very_a ancient_n that_o be_v come_v near_a in_o time_n to_o the_o original_a use_v not_o two_o word_n
that_o be_v make_v bishop_n by_o the_o pope_n among_o the_o scot_n whereas_o in_o former_a time_n bishop_n be_v take_v out_o of_o the_o culdee_n and_o monk_n the_o people_n choose_v they_o here_o then_o the_o witness_n do_v not_o agree_v among_o themselves_o for_o fordon_n say_v without_o bishop_n and_o major_a presbyter_n only_o but_o boethius_n plain_o intimate_v the_o scot_n have_v bishop_n in_o former_a time_n though_o not_o of_o the_o roman_a stamp_n nor_o thence_o send_v unto_o the_o scot_n palladius_n be_v the_o first_o of_o the_o roman_a bishop_n not_o the_o first_o bishop_n whoever_o chose'em_n be_v nothing_o to_o our_o purpose_n the_o scot_n have_v bishop_n before_o palladius_n according_a to_o boethius_n who_o be_v pick_v out_o of_o the_o monk_n and_o culdee_n but_o he_o say_v not_o ordain_v by_o they_o it_o may_v as_o well_o be_v affirm_v that_o because_o our_o bishop_n at_o this_o day_n be_v take_v out_o of_o the_o presbyter_n that_o therefore_o they_o be_v ordain_v by_o they_o last_o the_o say_a archbishop_n usher_n there_o produce_v another_o testimony_n out_o of_o john_n baly_n who_o write_v palladius_n be_v send_v among_o the_o scot_n that_o he_o may_v establish_v the_o episcopal_a order_n among_o they_o after_o the_o roman_a fashion_n for_o he_o add_v the_o scot_n have_v before_o that_o time_n their_o bishop_n and_o other_z minister_n as_o it_o be_v among_o the_o britain_n after_o the_o asiatic_a manner_n but_o it_o please_v not_o the_o roman_n the_o pope_n who_o affect_v ceremony_n and_o hate_v the_o asiatic_n but_o though_o the_o scot_n be_v ancient_o the_o inhabitans_fw-la of_o ireland_n yet_o say_v mr._n o._n these_o author_n call_v the_o ancient_a inhabitant_n of_o the_o now_o scotland_n by_o the_o name_n they_o be_v know_v in_o their_o own_o day_n and_o to_o they_o palladius_n be_v think_v to_o have_v be_v send_v true_a but_o it_o be_v their_o ignorance_n or_o worse_a nothing_o be_v more_o clear_a than_o that_o the_o ancient_a inhabitant_n of_o the_o now_o scotland_n be_v britain_n and_o pict_n not_o scot_n this_o be_v full_o make_v out_o in_o the_o historical_a account_n of_o the_o church-government_n etc._n etc._n as_o well_o as_o by_o archbishop_n usher_n authority_n to_o who_o i_o refer_v the_o reader_n whereas_o bede_n l._n 5._o c._n 10._o relate_v how_o that_o columba_n be_v the_o first_o teacher_n of_o the_o christian_a faith_n among_o the_o tramontane_n pict_n to_o the_o north_n mr._n o._n thus_o gloss_n on_o that_o passage_n he_o be_v the_o first_o 144._o bede_n know_v of_o imply_v there_o be_v other_o before_o that_o bede_n know_v not_o of_o ans._n at_o this_o rate_n all_o authority_n may_v be_v elude_v and_o all_o the_o testimony_n produce_v by_o mr._n o._n in_o favour_n of_o his_o cause_n may_v easy_o be_v lay_v aside_o bede_n 〈◊〉_d no_o other_o yet_o the_o contrary_n be_v true_a thus_o i_o may_v say_v fordon_n and_o major_n talk_v of_o presbyter_n and_o monk_n among_o the_o scot_n without_o bishop_n that_o be_v that_o they_o know_v of_o but_o however_o there_o be_v bishop_n among_o they_o bede_n himself_o give_v not_o the_o 〈◊〉_d occasion_n for_o this_o gloss_n but_o be_v as_o positive_a herein_o as_o any_o writer_n can_v be_v and_o he_o be_v a_o better_a witness_n in_o these_o matter_n than_o fordon_n major_n and_o boethius_n these_o talk_n of_o matter_n before_o their_o time_n a_o 1000_o year_n without_o any_o authority_n to_o back_v their_o relation_n bede_n of_o thing_n which_o happen_v but_o about_o 140_o year_n only_o before_o his_o time_n for_o 〈◊〉_d flourish_v anno_fw-la 560._o and_o bede_n be_v bear_v anno_fw-la 707._o and_o flourish_v 735._o in_o short_a then_o bede_n may_v well_o understand_v what_o happen_v at_o 〈◊〉_d and_o among_o the_o northern_a pict_n the_o english_a saxon_n have_v so_o late_o receive_v christianity_n from_o the_o bishop_n send_v hither_o by_o columba_n and_o his_o successor_n mr._n o._n go_v on_o to_o acquaint_v we_o christianity_n be_v much_o more_o ancient_a in_o the_o north_n of_o the_o now_o scotland_n and_o that_o it_o be_v prove_v by_o bishop_n cowper_n ans._n bishop_n cowper_n labour_v under_o the_o common_a disease_n of_o easy_o believe_v and_o advance_v the_o antiquity_n and_o honour_n as_o he_o think_v of_o his_o own_o nation_n he_o bring_v no_o testimony_n of_o credit_n but_o that_o out_o of_o theodoret_n which_o belong_v unto_o the_o southern_a britain_n for_o of_o tertullian_n we_o have_v before_o treat_v but_o mr._n o._n will_v be_v resolve_v in_o some_o query_n first_o when_o the_o father_n mention_n joseph_n of_o arimathea_n 146._o simon_n zelotes_n etc._n etc._n to_o have_v preach_v the_o gospel_n in_o britain_n what_o reason_n have_v we_o to_o exclude_v north_n britain_n the_o zeal_n of_o those_o apostle_n and_o apostolical_a man_n and_o their_o charity_n will_v prompt_v they_o to_o endeavour_v the_o propagation_n of_o the_o gospel_n throughout_o britain_n and_o part_n of_o the_o now_o scotland_n belong_v then_o to_o the_o british_a king_n ans._n i_o know_v no_o father_n that_o mention_n joseph_n of_o arimathea_n and_o simon_n zelotes_n except_o haply_o dorotheus_n who_o be_v the_o father_n of_o a_o thousand_o lie_n or_o fordon_n major_n boethius_n fleming_n balaeus_n and_o 91._o such_o other_o late_a and_o legendary_a writer_n i_o can_v give_v several_a good_a reason_n against_o the_o north_n britain_n be_v so_o early_o convert_v and_o good_a one_o too_o as_o i_o think_v britain_n ancient_o be_v divide_v into_o very_o many_o petty_a kingdom_n none_o of_o the_o prince_n receive_v the_o faith_n very_o early_o that_o we_o know_v of_o save_o lucius_n perhaps_o the_o roman_n never_o penetrate_v into_o the_o now_o scotland_n till_o a_o good_a while_n after_o and_o it_o be_v by_o their_o mean_n in_o part_n that_o christianity_n spread_v its_o self_n the_o pict_n in_o north_n scotland_n never_o stoop_v to_o their_o yoke_n which_o render_v their_o conversion_n more_o difficult_a and_o something_o i_o hope_v in_o this_o point_n may_v be_v ascribe_v unto_o the_o secret_a will_n and_o providence_n of_o god_n can_n mr._n o._n give_v i_o any_o other_o reason_n than_o such_o as_o these_o that_o the_o saxon_n and_o angli_fw-la in_o germany_n who_o overrun_v britain_n be_v no_o soon_o convert_v though_o tertullian_n reckon_v the_o german_n in_o general_n to_o have_v be_v christian_n in_o his_o time_n nor_o be_v the_o apostle_n themselves_o nor_o the_o apostolical_a man_n always_o successful_a in_o their_o endeavour_n st._n paul_n be_v forbid_v to_o preach_v in_o asia_n act_n 16._o 6._o it_o be_v a_o wretched_a way_n of_o prove_v a_o matter_n of_o fact_n in_o question_n from_o such_o slender_a probability_n by_o the_o like_a argument_n one_o may_v prove_v that_o all_o europe_n asia_n and_o africa_n embrace_v the_o gospel_n a_o thousand_o year_n since_o even_o the_o most_o northern_a scythian_n the_o most_o eastern_a indian_n and_o seres_n and_o the_o african_n about_o the_o cape_n of_o good-hope_a in_o short_a though_o paul_n plant_v and_o apollo_n water_n yet_o it_o be_v god_n who_o give_v the_o increase_n it_o be_v certain_a the_o apostle_n themselves_o do_v not_o always_o take_v fish_n wherever_o they_o cast_v their_o net_n our_o lord_n foretell_v they_o as_o much_o direct_v they_o therefore_o to_o shake_v off_o the_o dust_n of_o their_o foot_n as_o a_o testimony_n against_o they_o that_o reject_v their_o doctrine_n but_o enough_o of_o mr._n oh_o first_fw-mi query_n second_o he_o ask_v if_o the_o north_n britain_n receive_v their_o first_o conversion_n by_o man_n send_v from_o rome_n as_o seem_v from_o bede_n e._n h._n l._n 3._o c._n 4_o how_o come_v they_o to_o keep_v their_o easter_n after_o the_o eastern_a manner_n ans._n this_o be_v account_v for_o by_o the_o bishop_n of_o st._n asaph_n and_o mr._n o._n aught_o to_o have_v acquiess_v or_o else_o refute_v 7._o the_o bishop_n and_o not_o thus_o frivolous_o repeat_v the_o bare_a objection_n about_o easter_n without_o vindicate_v it_o against_o the_o bishop_n but_o he_o seem_v to_o read_v book_n on_o purpose_n to_o furnish_v himself_o with_o little_a objection_n not_o with_o a_o disposition_n to_o hearken_v unto_o reason_n but_o to_o spin_v out_o and_o continue_v dispute_n for_o ever_o beside_o the_o north_n britain_n here_o so_o call_v by_o mr._n o._n be_v by_o bede_n in_o his_o history_n describe_v to_o be_v the_o most_o southern_a part_n of_o the_o now_o scotland_n adjoin_v unto_o england_n and_o call_v galloway_n or_o annandale_n on_o this_o side_n edinburgh_n but_o what_o be_v this_o to_o the_o northern_a tramontaene_fw-la 〈◊〉_d beyond_o edinburgh_n whither_o we_o say_v the_o roman_n neither_o gentile_n nor_o christian_n nor_o the_o christian_a religion_n ever_o reach_v before_o columba_n settle_v at_o hylas_n who_o also_o come_v thither_o not_o from_o rome_n but_o ireland_n mr._n o._n far_o plead_v these_o word_n of_o bede_n
because_o it_o be_v a_o fundamental_a law_n in_o the_o church_n that_o there_o ought_v not_o to_o be_v two_o bishop_n in_o one_o diocese_n with_o plenitude_n of_o power_n it_o be_v impossible_a to_o serve_v two_o master_n therefore_o these_o 〈◊〉_d be_v entire_o under_o the_o jurisdiction_n of_o the_o city_n bishop_n who_o be_v indeed_o the_o 〈◊〉_d there_o be_v not_o any_o monument_n of_o antiquity_n that_o i_o be_o aware_a of_o from_o whence_o we_o may_v better_o understand_v the_o nature_n of_o these_o chorepiscopi_fw-la than_o the_o canon_n of_o the_o council_n of_o antioch_n which_o i_o will_v therefore_o transcribe_v at_o length_n into_o english_a they_o who_o reside_v in_o village_n and_o in_o the_o country_n or_o be_v ant._n call_v chorepiscopi_fw-la although_o ordain_v by_o bishop_n it_o please_v the_o holy_a synod_n that_o they_o know_v their_o own_o measure_n and_o govern_v the_o church_n subject_v to_o they_o and_o rest_v content_a with_o that_o care_n and_o administration_n that_o they_o constitute_v reader_n subdeacons_n and_o exorcist_n and_o be_v satisfy_v with_o this_o power_n not_o dare_v to_o ordain_v a_o presbyter_n or_o deacon_n without_o the_o express_a consent_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o the_o city_n unto_o which_o both_o he_o the_o chorepiscopus_n and_o the_o country_n belong_v but_o let_v the_o country_n bishop_n be_v under_o the_o bishop_n of_o the_o city_n to_o which_o he_o be_v subject_a now_o the_o main_a question_n be_v whether_o these_o chorepiscopi_fw-la be_v real_a bishop_n superior_a to_o and_o distinguish_v from_o presbyter_n and_o in_o who_o be_v lodge_v the_o episcopal_a character_n and_o power_n the_o affirmative_a be_v prove_v by_o the_o follow_a argument_n 1._o i_o consider_v that_o the_o title_n of_o bishop_n and_o the_o power_n of_o ordain_v presbyter_n be_v then_o acknowledge_v to_o be_v in_o they_o which_o i_o can_v never_o be_v induce_v to_o believe_v will_v have_v be_v grant_v they_o at_o that_o time_n of_o day_n if_o they_o be_v mere_a presbyter_n they_o be_v under_o the_o same_o bishop_n as_o the_o city_n presbyter_n be_v how_o come_v they_o to_o have_v that_o honourable_a title_n bestow_v on_o they_o which_o the_o city_n presbyter_n have_v not_o be_v the_o country_n presbyter_n such_o the_o chorepiscopi_fw-la be_v according_a to_o mr._n o._n far_o more_o honourable_a and_o better_o deserve_v the_o title_n of_o bishop_n then_o the_o city_n presbyter_n be_v i_o can_v imagine_v no_o other_o reason_n of_o this_o but_o because_o they_o have_v receive_v the_o true_a stamp_n and_o character_n of_o bishop_n have_v a_o inherent_a habitual_a power_n to_o do_v whatever_o any_o diocesan_n can_v and_o more_o than_o any_o mere_a presbyter_n be_v able_a to_o do_v only_o as_o yet_o they_o be_v not_o diocesan_n bishop_n have_v no_o independent_a diocese_n of_o their_o own_o to_o govern_v and_o by_o consequence_n be_v under_o some_o limitation_n which_o diocesan_n be_v not_o 2._o i_o remember_v that_o by_o the_o same_o conncil_n of_o antioch_n they_o be_v seven_o allow_v to_o give_v pacifick_n letter_n to_o the_o clergy_n to_o go_v into_o other_o diocese_n which_o in_o those_o day_n the_o bishop_n only_o can_v do_v and_o which_o be_v one_o of_o the_o episcopal_a prerogative_n 3._o again_o the_o 10_o canon_n of_o antioch_n decree_n that_o the_o chorepiscopi_fw-la although_o they_o have_v receive_v imposition_n of_o hand_n by_o bishop_n may_v not_o dare_v to_o ordain_v a_o presbyter_n or_o deacon_n the_o obvious_a meaning_n whereof_o be_v that_o although_o the_o chorepiscopi_fw-la be_v ordain_v bishop_n 〈◊〉_d they_o may_v not_o ordain_v presbyter_n or_o deacon_n without_o leave_n from_o the_o diocesan_n if_o a_o chorepiscopus_n receive_v the_o real_a character_n or_o power_n of_o a_o bishop_n he_o may_v be_v apt_a to_o think_v and_o conclude_v with_o himself_o that_o he_o may_v ordain_v presbyter_n and_o deacon_n as_o well_o as_o the_o diocesan_n be_v of_o the_o same_o order_n with_o he_o no_o say_v the_o canon_n and_o the_o reason_n of_o this_o prohibition_n be_v manifest_a because_o at_o present_a he_o act_v only_o as_o a_o comminister_v and_o assistant_n in_o another_o diocese_n where_o he_o may_v not_o exert_v his_o episcopal_a power_n without_o licence_n from_o the_o diocesan_n nor_o can_v do_v it_o without_o breach_n of_o the_o peace_n and_o order_n of_o the_o church_n we_o have_v something_o of_o this_o kind_n even_o among_o ourselves_o at_o this_o day_n a_o diocesan_n bishop_n out_o of_o his_o own_o diocese_n and_o whilst_o he_o abide_v in_o another_o man_n can_v ordain_v presbyter_n and_o deacon_n without_o 〈◊〉_d from_o the_o proper_a bishop_n and_o something_o of_o this_o nature_n i_o find_v in_o the_o 18_o canon_n of_o ancyra_n where_o a_o presbyter_n be_v suppose_v to_o be_v ordain_v bishop_n for_o another_o diocese_n but_o reject_v be_v permit_v to_o return_v to_o his_o former_a post_n but_o still_o to_o as_o be_v a_o presbyter_n though_o retain_v his_o episcopal_a honour_n and_o character_n one_o may_v then_o be_v a_o real_a bishop_n and_o have_v the_o habitual_a power_n and_o intrinsic_a character_n of_o a_o bishop_n and_o yet_o can_v put_v forth_o the_o act_n and_o ordain_v in_o another_o diocese_n there_o be_v no_o reason_n he_o shall_v it_o will_v breed_v confusion_n 4._o chorepiscopi_fw-la be_v real_a bishop_n because_o they_o have_v a_o equal_a right_n and_o authority_n to_o assist_v vote_n decree_n and_o confirm_v canon_n at_o council_n as_o diocesan_n bishop_n have_v divers_a of_o they_o subscribe_v the_o council_n of_o nice_a it_o must_v be_v confess_v that_o mere_a presbyter_n do_v so_o likewise_o but_o it_o be_v in_o the_o name_n and_o stead_n of_o their_o principal_n as_o their_o very_a subscription_n show_v thus_o vito_n or_o victor_n and_o vincentius_n presbyter_n and_o pope_n sylvester_n legate_n subscribe_v the_o nicene_n synod_n yet_o add_v to_o their_o common_a name_n romanus_n or_o roma_fw-la missus_fw-la so_o in_o the_o council_n of_o carthage_n anno_fw-la 419._o two_o roman_a presbyter_n and_o legate_n of_o the_o pope_n do_v philippus_n presbyter_n legatus_fw-la ecclesiae_fw-la romanae_fw-la asellus_n presbyter_n legatus_fw-la ecclesiae_fw-la romanae_fw-la but_o the_o chorepiscopi_fw-la subscribe_v in_o their_o own_o name_n without_o mention_v any_o delegation_n at_o all_o and_o therefore_o act_v by_o their_o own_o proper_a inherent_a authority_n and_o by_o consequence_n be_v real_a bishop_n have_v i_o presume_v prove_v that_o the_o chorepiscopi_fw-la have_v the_o true_a episcopal_a character_n impress_v on_o they_o i_o come_v to_o consider_v 141._o what_o advantage_n mr._n o._n will_v make_v of_o '_o they_o in_o the_o first_o place_n from_o the_o 10_o canon_n of_o ant._n a._n d._n 344_o or_o 341_o he_o lay_v it_o down_o that_o the_o chorepiscopi_fw-la or_o country_n bishop_n ordain_v presbyter_n until_o they_o be_v restrain_v by_o that_o canon_n i_o agree_v with_o mr._n o._n so_o far_o that_o it_o be_v very_o likely_a the_o chorepiscopi_fw-la presume_v to_o ordain_v presbyter_n in_o another_o bishop_n diocese_n until_o they_o be_v prohibt_v by_o this_o canon_n it_o be_v necessary_a they_o shall_v be_v restrain_v for_o the_o peace_n and_o good_a order_n of_o the_o church_n from_o have_v a_o uncontrollable_a liberty_n of_o ordain_v in_o another_o bishop_n diocese_n and_o without_o his_o consent_n the_o rule_n be_v high_o reasonable_a and_o observe_v to_o this_o day_n however_o this_o be_v the_o canon_n will_v do_v mr._n o._n no_o service_n if_o the_o chorepiscopi_fw-la be_v real_a bishop_n and_o more_o than_o presbyter_n of_o which_o i_o have_v already_o produce_v sufficient_a proof_n again_o mr._n o._n gather_v that_o if_o these_o chorepiscopi_fw-la be_v bishop_n than_o it_o appear_v that_o bishop_n be_v make_v not_o only_o in_o city_n but_o in_o country_n village_n this_o i_o grant_v also_o unto_o mr._n o._n but_o it_o nothing_o concern_v the_o matter_n in_o hand_n we_o must_v distinguish_v between_o diocesan_n bishop_n who_o seat_n and_o principal_a church_n be_v ofttimes_o in_o village_n and_o the_o chorepiscopi_fw-la who_o be_v not_o diocesan_n but_o the_o comministri_fw-la and_o vicarii_fw-la of_o the_o city_n bishop_n now_o how_o far_o the_o delegated_a power_n of_o a_o chorepiscopus_n extend_v no_o one_o alive_a can_v tell_v at_o this_o day_n it_o be_v nothing_o likely_a that_o it_o be_v confine_v to_o one_o village_n only_o as_o mr._n o._n contend_v though_o haply_o his_o ordinary_a residence_n and_o particular_a care_n may_v be_v in_o some_o country-town_n where_o he_o discharge_v the_o ordinary_a duty_n of_o a_o presbyter_n and_o on_o that_o score_n may_v be_v account_v as_o a_o country_n presbyter_n under_o the_o city_n bishop_n such_o at_o this_o day_n be_v even_o a_o diocesan_n bishop_n who_o be_v by_o commendam_fw-la possess_v of_o a_o rectory_n in_o another_o diocese_n he_o can_v act_n there_o but_o as_o a_o presbyter_n except_o he_o have_v leave_v from_o the_o proper_a bishop_n for_o
patriarch_n nor_o have_v ever_o adhere_v to_o melitius_fw-la they_o thus_o then_o far_o write_v to_o the_o church_n of_o alexandria_n concern_v these_o latter_a and_o regular_a clergy_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d etc._n etc._n but_o as_o for_o those_o who_o by_o the_o grace_n of_o god_n and_o through_o your_o prayer_n have_v be_v find_v in_o no_o schism_n but_o have_v ever_o stand_v firm_a and_o unmoveable_a in_o the_o catholic_n church_n it_o please_v the_o holy_a synod_n that_o they_o shall_v have_v power_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d to_o point_v out_o and_o to_o give_v up_o the_o name_n of_o 〈◊〉_d as_o be_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d worthy_a to_o be_v of_o the_o clergy_n and_o in_o short_a to_o do_v all_o thing_n according_a to_o the_o ecclesiastical_a law_n and_o constitution_n which_o be_v the_o passage_n misrepresent_v by_o mr._n o._n and_o mr._n baxter_n wherein_o the_o synod_n confirm_v to_o they_o their_o ancient_a right_n and_o privilege_n have_v give_v i_o hope_v a_o exact_a account_n of_o this_o latter_a part_n of_o that_o epistle_n let_v we_o now_o see_v whether_o mr._n baxter_n or_o mr._n o._n have_v do_v so_o to_o which_o end_n i_o observe_v that_o here_o be_v not_o one_o word_n of_o presbyter_n at_o least_o not_o of_o presbyter_n ordain_v and_o 〈◊〉_d of_o all_o of_o presbyter_n who_o have_v be_v ordain_v by_o melitius_fw-la nor_o last_o which_o be_v the_o thing_n mr._n o._n aim_v at_o of_o presbyter_n ordain_v minister_n 1._o they_o speak_v not_o of_o presbyter_n that_o be_v not_o in_o particular_a and_o express_o of_o they_o alone_o as_o be_v manifeft_v to_o any_o one_o that_o have_v his_o eye_n in_o his_o head_n but_o only_o in_o general_n of_o such_o as_o have_v not_o be_v engage_v in_o the_o melitian_n schism_n these_o sure_o must_v be_v bishop_n as_o well_o as_o presbyter_n or_o deacon_n the_o truth_n be_v they_o include_v all_o the_o three_o order_n and_o that_o be_v the_o reason_n in_o this_o whole_a epistle_n they_o name_v no_o one_o of_o they_o express_o mean_v to_o confirm_v they_o all_o as_o well_o bishop_n as_o presbyter_n that_o have_v stick_v close_o to_o alexander_n in_o their_o ancient_n respective_a power_n and_o 〈◊〉_d 2._o much_o more_o they_o speak_v not_o of_o the_o ordain_v power_n of_o presbyter_n mr._n o._n at_o least_o ought_v not_o to_o say_v so_o for_o what_o then_o will_v become_v of_o the_o authority_n of_o father_n 〈◊〉_d who_o assert_n that_o alexander_n or_o the_o nicene_n council_n first_o deprive_v they_o of_o it_o what_o do_v this_o synod_n or_o alexander_n both_o deprive_v they_o of_o it_o and_o confirm_v it_o to_o they_o that_o can_v be_v either_o then_o eutychius_n be_v out_o in_o his_o story_n or_o mr._n o._n be_v a_o little_a mistake_v about_o the_o letter_n of_o the_o nicene_n father_n beside_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d do_v not_o 〈◊〉_d to_o ordain_v but_o the_o 〈◊〉_d as_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d in_o one_o word_n to_o put_v up_o the_o name_n of_o the_o candidate_n for_o holy_a order_n and_o sozomen_n in_o his_o account_n of_o this_o fact_n use_v that_o single_a word_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d to_o choose_v socrates_n express_v it_o in_o two_o word_n as_o valesius_fw-la have_v observe_v exegetical_a of_o one_o another_o it_o be_v usual_a for_o author_n to_o embellish_v their_o write_n and_o give_v they_o a_o grateful_a emphasis_n by_o a_o variety_n and_o redundancy_n of_o expression_n no_o body_n at_o this_o diftance_n of_o time_n can_v tell_v all_o the_o custom_n of_o this_o church_n and_o what_o honorary_a 〈◊〉_d the_o presbyter_n may_v have_v at_o the_o public_a 〈◊〉_d however_o this_o be_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d be_v not_o to_o be_v expound_v ordain_v and_o yet_o admit_v that_o it_o signify_v so_o it_o be_v not_o necessary_a to_o understand_v the_o passage_n of_o presbyter_n ordain_v it_o may_v as_o well_o be_v presume_v to_o be_v intend_v of_o bishop_n ordain_v there_o be_v no_o circumstance_n that_o limit_n the_o sense_n unto_o presbyter_n and_o as_o for_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d these_o word_n be_v speak_v of_o those_o that_o be_v to_o be_v ordain_v and_o not_o of_o the_o ordainer_n and_o may_v as_o well_o be_v take_v to_o mean_v such_o as_o be_v think_v worthy_a to_o be_v bishop_n as_o those_o who_o be_v 〈◊〉_d worthy_a to_o 〈◊〉_d make_v presbyter_n for_o in_o the_o ancient_a ecclesiastical_a writer_n we_o read_v of_o the_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d as_o well_o as_o of_o the_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d but_o least_o of_o all_o three_o do_v the_o nicene_n father_n speak_v here_o of_o the_o melitian_n presbyter_n because_o the_o melitian_n have_v not_o according_a to_o the_o character_n here_o give_v of_o these_o person_n stand_v firm_a and_o unmoveable_a in_o the_o catholic_n 〈◊〉_d but_o have_v be_v engage_v in_o the_o melitian_n schism_n nor_o 4._o do_v the_o synod_n speak_v of_o ordain_v minister_n if_o by_o minister_n our_o adversary_n understand_v presbyter_n which_o title_n they_o seem_v at_o this_o day_n to_o affect_v and_o usurp_v to_o themselves_o though_o it_o general_o denote_v all_o the_o three_o order_n these_o four_o mistake_n have_v mr._n o._n commit_v at_o the_o begin_n of_o his_o account_n of_o the_o nicene_n synod_n before_o i_o proceed_v to_o consider_v what_o he_o far_o advance_v on_o this_o occasion_n i_o will_v only_o note_v that_o the_o patriarch_n of_o alexandria_n have_v power_n over_o the_o bishop_n and_o whole_a church_n of_o egypt_n with_o its_o appendage_n long_o before_o the_o synod_n of_o nice_a that_o they_o have_v then_o power_n over_o these_o church_n appear_v plain_o from_o this_o epistle_n which_o in_o several_a place_n speak_v of_o they_o as_o subject_a to_o the_o bishop_n of_o alexandria_n that_o the_o alexandrian_a patriarch_n have_v power_n over_o they_o before_o the_o patriarch_n alexander_n be_v evident_a from_o the_o melitian_n schism_n which_o have_v not_o be_v a_o sinful_a schism_n if_o peter_n and_o 〈◊〉_d alexander_n predecessor_n have_v not_o have_v jurisdiction_n over_o they_o that_o this_o power_n of_o the_o patriarch_n be_v very_o ancient_a be_v also_o manifest_a from_o the_o 6_o canon_n of_o the_o nicene_n council_n which_o begin_v thus_o let_v the_o ancient_a custom_n obtain_v which_o be_v in_o egypt_n libya_n and_o pentapolis_n that_o the_o bishop_n of_o alexandria_n have_v power_n over_o all_o these_o province_n which_o show_v last_o the_o extent_n of_o their_o power_n through_o 〈◊〉_d libya_n and_o 〈◊〉_d and_o that_o it_o have_v be_v a_o ancient_a custom_n that_o be_v long_o before_o alexander_n and_o the_o synod_n of_o nice_a yea_o before_o peter_n and_o achillas_n thus_o much_o be_v say_v for_o the_o right_a understanding_n of_o that_o letter_n of_o the_o nicence_n father_n let_v we_o now_o proceed_v to_o examine_v what_o mr._n o._n have_v infer_v from_o the_o last_o mention_v passage_n according_a to_o mr._n baxter_n lamentable_a translation_n of_o it_o mr._n o._n argue_v if_o any_o say_v the_o meaning_n be_v that_o these_o presbyter_n shall_v ordain_v and_o govern_v with_o bishop_n but_o not_o with_o out_o they_o it_o be_v grant_v for_o the_o decree_n refer_v to_o the_o ecclesiastica_fw-la instituta_fw-la but_o this_o show_v that_o ordination_n belong_v to_o the_o presbyter_n office_n and_o consequent_o be_v no_o nullity_n though_o a_o irregularity_n as_o to_o the_o canon_n when_o it_o be_v do_v by_o they_o alone_o his_o meaning_n be_v as_o i_o take_v he_o that_o presbyter_n have_v a_o inherent_a and_o intrinsic_a power_n to_o ordain_v but_o that_o the_o nicene_n father_n have_v by_o their_o ecclesiastical_a constitution_n restrain_v that_o power_n so_o that_o it_o shall_v not_o be_v exert_v but_o with_o the_o bishop_n that_o when_o the_o presbyter_n do_v ordain_v without_o bishop_n it_o be_v only_o a_o irregularity_n 〈◊〉_d breach_n of_o the_o ecclesiastical_a constitution_n not_o a_o nullity_n but_o to_o this_o i_o reply_v 1._o that_o the_o nicence_n father_n as_o have_v already_o be_v observe_v speak_v not_o of_o presbyter_n only_o but_o of_o all_o the_o three_o order_n bishop_n priest_n and_o deacon_n who_o be_v hereby_o every_o one_o of_o they_o allow_v to_o do_v what_o proper_o belong_v to_o their_o own_o order_n according_a to_o the_o ancient_a custom_n and_o constitution_n of_o that_o church_n 2._o that_o therefore_o suppose_v their_o meaning_n to_o be_v what_o mr._n o._n will_v have_v it_o that_o presbyter_n in_o particular_a according_a to_o the_o ecclesiastical_a constitution_n shall_v ordain_v with_o the_o bishop_n and_o not_o without_o they_o it_o will_v not_o follow_v that_o ordination_n by_o presbyter_n alone_o without_o bishop_n be_v vallid_a and_o only_o a_o irregularity_n because_o it_o may_v with_o as_o good_a reason_n be_v hence_o conclude_v that_o the_o presbyter_n power_n to_o ordain_v with_o the_o bishop_n belong_v to_o
the_o way_n of_o consecration_n that_o be_v lay_v on_o of_o hand_n as_o i_o apprehend_v mr._n o._n hence_o we_o must_v learn_v that_o before_o heraclas_n and_o dionysius_n the_o bishop_n be_v not_o consecrate_v by_o imposition_n of_o hand_n but_o bare_o elect_v etc._n etc._n that_o after_o 〈◊〉_d and_o dionysius_n the_o custom_n be_v alter_v and_o then_o they_o be_v consecrate_a by_o neighbour_a bishop_n with_o imposition_n of_o hand_n ans._n jerom_n teach_v we_o no_o such_o thing_n he_o be_v here_o only_o fall_v upon_o a_o new_a argument_n as_o i_o say_v before_o to_o advance_v the_o honour_n of_o presbyter_n above_o deacon_n sc_n that_o at_o alexandria_n the_o bishop_n be_v always_o choose_v ex_fw-la se_fw-la out_o of_o the_o presbyter_n say_v eutychius_n not_o out_o of_o the_o deacon_n though_o the_o custom_n be_v afterward_o change_v about_o the_o time_n of_o heraclas_n and_o dionysius_n or_o not_o until_o alexander_n as_o 〈◊〉_d nevertheless_o be_v bishop_n from_o the_o begin_n consecrate_a by_o lay_v on_o of_o hand_n for_o any_o thing_n jerom_n intimate_v and_o which_o eutychius_n have_v affirm_v as_o may_v also_o be_v reasonable_o presume_v and_o gather_v from_o the_o practice_n of_o the_o apostle_n record_v in_o the_o epistle_n to_o timothy_n yea_o and_o from_o jerom_n himself_o in_o the_o follow_a period_n excepta_fw-la ordinatione_fw-la eutychius_n his_o word_n be_v the_o eleven_o presbyter_n lay_v their_o hand_n on_o the_o bishop_n elect_n and_o bless_a and_o create_v he_o patriarch_n this_o rule_n be_v make_v by_o mark_n himself_o mr._n o._n after_o a_o long_a quotation_n out_o of_o eutychius_n thus_o triumph_n 129._o here_o be_v a_o full_a proof_n of_o presbyter_n choose_v and_o create_v their_o bishop_n and_o that_o by_o imposition_n of_o hand_n and_o benediction_n or_o prayer_n ans._n 1._o and_o here_o be_v a_o full_a proof_n that_o bishop_n be_v from_o the_o beginning_n and_o be_v create_v also_o by_o imposition_n of_o hand_n which_o mr._n o._n just_a before_o deny_v upon_o the_o authority_n of_o jerom_n and_o be_v now_o to_o have_v prove_v if_o he_o have_v stick_v close_o to_o his_o argument_n but_o it_o must_v be_v confess_v eutychius_n do_v assert_v the_o alexandrian_a presbyter_n choose_v and_o create_v their_o own_o bishop_n by_o imposition_n of_o hand_n and_o benediction_n wherefore_o 2._o not_o to_o insift_v any_o more_o on_o the_o incompetency_n of_o eutychius_n his_o authority_n a_o late_a obscure_a and_o false_a historian_n i_o ask_v how_o mr._n o._n will_v be_v able_a to_o reconcile_v jerom_n with_o eutychius_n the_o former_a affirm_v as_o mr._n o._n understand_v he_o that_o the_o presbyter_n choose_v and_o set_v up_o their_o bishop_n unto_o heraclas_n and_o dionysius_n than_o it_o seem_v this_o custom_n cease_v the_o latter_a unto_o alexander_n that_o be_v to_o say_v eutychius_n will_v have_v this_o custom_n to_o have_v continue_v 90_o year_n long_o than_o jerom_n assign_v it_o eutychius_n say_v the_o presbyter_n all_o that_o while_o ordain_v their_o patriarch_n by_o imposition_n of_o hand_n jerom_n no_o such_o matter_n but_o rather_o the_o contrary_a they_o only_o as_o mr._n o._n will_v have_v it_o choose_v place_v and_o name_v he_o bishop_n we_o must_v then_o dismiss_v they_o both_o as_o the_o evangelist_n do_v the_o witness_n against_o our_o lord_n their_o witness_n do_v not_o agree_v together_o i_o only_o add_v that_o the_o 6_o canon_n of_o the_o nicene_n council_n seem_v to_o overturn_v at_o least_o eutychius_n his_o testimony_n let_v the_o ancient_a custom_n continue_v which_o i_o understand_v of_o all_o thing_n establish_v by_o this_o synod_n and_o among_o the_o rest_n that_o of_o the_o neighbour_a bishop_n in_o egypt_n ordain_v the_o patriarch_n of_o alexandria_n for_o if_o this_o synod_n as_o eutychius_n believe_v at_o the_o motion_n of_o alexander_n the_o patriarch_n have_v alter_v the_o old_a custom_n with_o what_o face_n can_v they_o have_v lay_v down_o this_o rule_n let_v the_o ancient_a custom_n continue_v or_o be_v it_o wisdom_n to_o exasperate_v the_o alexandrian_n with_o a_o new_a decree_n when_o they_o be_v already_o engage_v in_o schism_n and_o contention_n about_o the_o melitian_n ordination_n to_o shut_v up_o this_o chapter_n whatever_o jerom_n shall_v be_v make_v to_o say_v concern_v the_o alexandrian_a presbyter_n choose_v place_v and_o nominate_v their_o bishop_n he_o no_z where_o affirm_v they_o ordain_v he_o by_o imposition_n of_o hand_n and_o prayer_n he_o acquaint_v we_o that_o the_o apostle_n ordain_v bishop_n in_o their_o time_n not_o the_o college_n of_o presbyter_n if_o afterward_o the_o presbyter_n of_o alexandria_n choose_v and_o create_v their_o bishop_n by_o imposition_n of_o hand_n it_o be_v at_o best_a but_o a_o ecclesiastical_a indulgence_n for_o which_o there_o be_v no_o rule_n or_o precedent_n to_o be_v find_v in_o scripture_n or_o in_o the_o apostle_n day_n but_o i_o be_o well_o satisfy_v that_o in_o truth_n there_o can_v be_v no_o such_o liberty_n allow_v they_o neque_fw-la 〈◊〉_d aliquid_fw-la cviquam_fw-la largiri_fw-la potest_fw-la humana_fw-la 〈◊〉_d ubi_fw-la intercedit_fw-la &_o legem_fw-la tribuit_fw-la divina_fw-la 67._o proescriptio_fw-la this_o principle_n of_o st._n cyprian_n who_o flourish_v about_o 250_o show_v also_o that_o in_o the_o day_n of_o heraclas_n and_o dionysius_n that_o be_v anno_fw-la 222_o the_o bishop_n have_v not_o yet_o take_v upon_o they_o to_o dispense_v with_o any_o divine_a precept_n and_o therefore_o can_v not_o have_v give_v or_o decree_v unto_o bishop_n the_o sole_a inherent_a power_n of_o ordination_n or_o restrain_v the_o presbyter_n if_o they_o have_v any_o title_n to_o it_o from_o the_o apostle_n chap._n xiii_o of_o the_o carthaginian_a council_n it_o be_v to_o be_v wish_v that_o when_o man_n build_v a_o argument_n upon_o the_o testimony_n of_o a_o author_n they_o will_v 〈◊〉_d read_v and_o weigh_v he_o and_o be_v sure_a to_o understand_v he_o too_o before_o they_o pretend_v to_o bring_v he_o forth_o as_o a_o witness_n unto_o the_o matter_n in_o controversy_n and_o also_o that_o they_o will_v let_v he_o speak_v the_o whole_a truth_n but_o in_o the_o next_o instance_n mr._n o._n seem_v to_o have_v overlook_v both_o these_o necessary_a precaution_n and_o have_v at_o adventure_n produce_v a_o scrap_n of_o a_o testimony_n in_o favour_n of_o himself_o as_o he_o think_v but_o which_o in_o the_o end_n will_v prove_v fatal_a to_o his_o cause_n and_o will_v confirm_v the_o world_n in_o the_o belief_n that_o he_o be_v either_o very_a rash_a and_o ignorant_a in_o his_o own_o quotation_n or_o that_o he_o will_v stick_v at_o nothing_o so_o he_o may_v seem_v to_o support_v his_o own_o opinion_n the_o father_n say_v he_o 159._o in_o the_o second_o council_n of_o carthage_n anno_fw-la 428_o 397._o do_v observe_v that_o until_o that_o time_n some_o diocese_n never_o have_v any_o bishop_n at_o all_o and_o thereupon_o ordain_v they_o shall_v have_v none_o for_o the_o future_a they_o will_v never_o have_v make_v such_o a_o canon_n have_v they_o conclude_v the_o government_n by_o bishop_n to_o be_v jure_fw-la divino_fw-la i_o agree_v with_o mr._n o._n in_o the_o deduction_n he_o have_v make_v provide_v the_o premise_n be_v true_a to_o make_v these_o good_a therefore_o he_o quote_v that_o canon_n aforesaid_a thus_o placet_fw-la ut_fw-la dioceses_fw-la quae_fw-la 〈◊〉_d episcopos_fw-la acceperunt_fw-la non_fw-la habeant_fw-la whoever_o first_o form_v this_o argument_n against_o episcopacy_n have_v gross_o abuse_v his_o reader_n and_o the_o the_o council_n too_o mr._n o._n perhaps_o borrow_v it_o of_o mr._n baxter_n or_o some_o such_o kind_n of_o author_n who_o interest_n and_o partiality_n will_v not_o suffer_v they_o to_o let_v the_o reader_n see_v the_o whole_a period_n lest_o at_o the_o same_o time_n he_o shall_v discern_v the_o truth_n and_o themselves_o be_v find_v guilty_a of_o falsification_n which_o i_o doubt_v not_o to_o make_v out_o in_o a_o few_o word_n to_o which_o end_n i_o will_v take_v the_o liberty_n to_o lay_v the_o canon_n before_o the_o reader_n in_o its_o own_o language_n for_o though_o the_o african_a father_n use_v the_o latin_a tongue_n yet_o all_o the_o latin_a copy_n among_o we_o at_o this_o day_n be_v derive_v from_o the_o greek_a version_n as_o justellus_n tell_v we_o which_o be_v therefore_o the_o most_o authentic_a and_o aught_o to_o be_v account_v of_o great_a authority_n the_o say_a canon_n therefore_o run_v thus_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d in_o english_a thus_o it_o be_v determine_v that_o the_o people_n in_o the_o diocese_n not_o the_o diocese_n have_v former_o belong_v to_o bishop_n but_o never_o have_v have_v a_o proper_a bishop_n of_o their_o own_o shall_v not_o have_v now_o for_o the_o future_a their_o own_o proper_a rector_n that_o be_v to_o say_v bishop_n except_o by_o the_o consent_n of_o that_o bishop_n under_o who_o jurisdiction_n at_o present_a they_o be_v from_o whence_o it_o appear_v
order_n of_o the_o catholic_n church_n and_o particular_o of_o the_o alexandrian_a whereof_o he_o be_v suppose_v to_o have_v be_v a_o part_n the_o desert_n of_o scetis_n where_o he_o usual_o reside_v adjoin_v to_o the_o lake_n maria_n or_o maeris_n which_o border_n on_o egypt_n 2._o whereas_o it_o be_v urge_v that_o theophilus_n bishop_n of_o alexandria_n do_v not_o pronounce_v this_o ordination_n void_a and_o null_a that_o we_o read_v of_o there_o be_v no_o great_a matter_n in_o this_o for_o it_o may_v with_o as_o great_a reason_n be_v argue_v that_o theophilus_n will_v have_v censure_v it_o if_o it_o have_v come_v to_o his_o knowledge_n there_o be_v no_o probability_n that_o theophilus_n will_v have_v pass_v by_o such_o a_o disorder_n and_o affront_v do_v to_o the_o ecclesiastical_a constitution_n see_v peter_n and_o alexander_n of_o alexandria_n his_o predecessor_n will_v not_o bear_v with_o the_o melitian_n 3._o it_o be_v wonderful_a that_o mr._n o._n shall_v insinuate_v that_o it_o be_v neither_o irregular_a nor_o unusual_a which_o in_o former_a case_n he_o have_v grant_v over_o and_o over_o again_o 4._o valesius_fw-la tell_v i_o 112._o that_o paphnutius_fw-la be_v engage_v in_o the_o melitian_n schism_n as_o ephiphanius_n testisy_n de_fw-fr haeresi_fw-la melitianorum_fw-la he_o also_o observe_v that_o the_o schism_n be_v then_o improve_v unto_o heresy_n it_o be_v no_o wonder_n then_o that_o a_o heretical_a schismatic_a shall_v presume_v to_o break_v through_o the_o rule_n and_o order_n of_o that_o church_n from_o which_o he_o divide_v and_o usurp_v a_o power_n that_o nothing_o belong_v to_o he_o and_o hence_o also_o may_v be_v draw_v the_o reason_n why_o theophilus_n take_v no_o notice_n of_o what_o paphnutius_fw-la do_v he_o be_v a_o schismatic_a if_o not_o a_o heretic_n and_o out_o of_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o church_n and_o what_o have_v the_o patriarch_n to_o do_v to_o judge_v they_o that_o be_v without_o already_o as_o st._n paul_n speak_v in_o somewhat_o a_o like_a case_n but_o 5._o i_o will_v not_o content_v myself_o with_o these_o answer_n though_o i_o 12._o reckon_v they_o sufficient_a but_o add_v it_o be_v no_o where_o affirm_v by_o cassianus_n that_o paphnutius_fw-la ordain_v daniel_n a_o deacon_n or_o presbyter_n but_o only_o come_v daniel_n multis_fw-la junior_a esset_fw-la aetate_fw-la ad_fw-la diaconii_fw-la praelatus_fw-la est_fw-la officium_fw-la and_o then_o festinavit_fw-la coaequare_fw-la make_v baste_v to_o equal_a daniel_n with_o himself_o in_o the_o honour_n of_o the_o priesthood_n and_o last_o desire_v to_o provide_v a_o most_o worthy_a successor_n to_o himself_o whilst_o he_o be_v alive_a provehor_fw-la promote_v he_o to_o the_o honour_n of_o the_o presbytership_n the_o question_n be_v whether_o these_o word_n signify_v that_o paphnutius_fw-la ordain_v daniel_n that_o he_o do_v so_o can_v no_o way_n be_v conclude_v from_o this_o testimony_n of_o cassianus_n for_o 1._o it_o have_v be_v ordinary_a to_o attribute_v that_o unto_o a_o person_n which_o indeed_o he_o only_o command_v or_o direct_v devise_v or_o procure_v to_o be_v do_v thus_o parent_n be_v common_o say_v to_o make_v their_o son_n minister_n but_o ordain_v they_o not_o themselves_o thus_o patron_n among_o we_o make_v and_o prefer_v vicar_n and_o rector_n of_o church_n and_o the_o king_n bishop_n though_o bishop_n ordain_v and_o institute_n they_o thus_o joshua_n make_v he_o sharp_a knife_n and_o circumcise_a the_o child_n of_o israel_n joshua_n 5._o 3._o now_o i_o hope_v mr._n o._n will_v not_o affirm_v that_o joshua_n himself_o make_v the_o sharp_a knife_n or_o circumcise_a all_o these_o israelite_n with_o his_o own_o hand_n but_o to_o come_v yet_o near_o to_o our_o purpose_n i_o read_v in_o st._n cyprian_n 52._o novatus_n felicissimum_fw-la nec_fw-la permittente_fw-la i_o nec_fw-la sciente_fw-la sua_fw-la factione_n &_o ambitione_n diaconum_fw-la constituit_fw-la the_o enquiry_n be_v whether_o novatus_n a_o presbyter_n impose_v hand_n and_o ordain_v felicissimus_n a_o deacon_n and_o whether_o st._n cyprian_n be_v thus_o to_o be_v understand_v this_o doubt_n be_v to_o be_v 〈◊〉_d from_o another_o passage_n of_o st._n cyprian_n in_o the_o same_o 〈◊〉_d qui_fw-la novatus_n isthic_n carthagine_v diaconum_fw-la fecerat_fw-la sc_n felicissimum_fw-la illic_fw-la romae_fw-la episcopum_fw-la fecit_fw-la sc_n novatianum_fw-la novatus_n make_v felicissimus_n a_o deacon_n at_o 〈◊〉_d and_o novatianus_n a_o bishop_n at_o rome_n but_o how_o not_o ordain_v he_o himself_o but_o procure_v or_o encourage_v he_o to_o be_v ordain_v by_o bishop_n as_o we_o read_v in_o eusebius_n 43._o novatianus_n a_o presbyter_n of_o rome_n by_o eus._n call_v novatus_n also_o have_v from_o some_o remote_a part_n of_o italy_n invite_v three_o bishop_n unto_o rome_n force_v they_o to_o ordain_v he_o novatianus_n bishop_n this_o be_v the_o contrivance_n of_o the_o african_a novatus_n as_o we_o learn_v from_o cyprian_n as_o than_o novatus_n do_v not_o ordain_v novatianus_n but_o three_o bishop_n procure_v for_o the_o purpose_n so_o neither_o can_v it_o be_v think_v he_o ordain_v foelicissimus_fw-la deacon_n but_o by_o his_o policy_n and_o interest_n get_v he_o to_o be_v ordain_v and_o yet_o cyprian_n witness_v that_o he_o make_v fecit_fw-la &_o constituit_fw-la the_o one_o a_o deacon_n and_o make_v fecit_fw-la the_o other_o a_o bishop_n in_o like_a manner_n 〈◊〉_d make_v daniel_n a_o deacon_n and_o a_o presbyter_n that_o be_v appoint_v and_o command_v he_o to_o take_v order_n for_o be_v the_o abbot_n he_o have_v the_o authority_n to_o determine_v his_o own_o monk_n unto_o the_o order_n of_o deacon_n and_o presbyter_n but_o it_o may_v not_o be_v amiss_o to_o consider_v what_o blondel_n have_v from_o this_o testimony_n of_o cassianus_n advance_v 358._o for_o the_o establishment_n of_o presbyterian_a ordination_n he_o places_z this_o fact_n in_o the_o year_n 390._o when_o the_o egyptian_a church_n enjoy_v a_o profound_a peace_n and_o theophilus_n be_v bishop_n of_o alexandria_n and_o the_o government_n of_o this_o church_n be_v improve_v in_o a_o manner_n into_o a_o secular_a dominion_n if_o in_o these_o circumstance_n he_o argue_v a_o presbyter_n may_v ordain_v presbyter_n how_o much_o more_o before_o the_o ancient_a simplicity_n of_o the_o gospel_n be_v shackle_a with_o novel_a constitution_n ans._n it_o be_v be_v some_o prejudice_n against_o this_o story_n of_o cassianus_n that_o neither_o 〈◊〉_d sozomen_n theodoret_n nor_o any_o of_o those_o ecclesiastical_a historian_n though_o they_o mention_v paphnutius_fw-la shall_v have_v one_o syllable_n of_o this_o action_n nor_o so_o much_o as_o mention_v daniel_n beside_o the_o egyptian_a church_n be_v not_o in_o so_o perfect_a tranquillity_n as_o mr._n blondel_n imagine_v and_o represent_v they_o the_o melitian_n schism_n still_o remain_v among_o they_o and_o this_o paphnutius_fw-la be_v one_o of_o they_o as_o i_o have_v before_o observe_v so_o that_o it_o be_v not_o be_v wonder_v at_o that_o paphnutius_fw-la presume_v to_o ordain_v and_o theophilus_n overlook_v and_o neglect_v it_o for_o what_o have_v he_o to_o do_v with_o they_o that_o be_v already_o out_o of_o the_o church_n and_o excommunicate_v as_o the_o melitian_n must_v needs_o be_v suppose_v this_o premise_a i_o frame_v a_o argument_n against_o blondel_n and_o as_o i_o conceit_n every_o whit_n as_o good_a as_o he_o it_o be_v this_o if_o in_o the_o most_o turbulent_a state_n of_o the_o egyptian_a church_n when_o alexander_n be_v bishop_n of_o alexandria_n the_o ordination_n of_o melitius_fw-la and_o colluthus_n be_v declare_v invalid_a it_o be_v moral_o impossible_a that_o the_o ordination_n of_o daniel_n by_o paphnutius_fw-la shall_v be_v approve_v or_o connive_v at_o when_o theophilus_n be_v bishop_n of_o alexandria_n the_o episcopacy_n be_v raise_v to_o a_o high_a degree_n of_o grandeur_n and_o the_o peace_n of_o the_o church_n better_o establish_v to_o conclude_v this_o chapter_n let_v it_o be_v remember_v what_o i_o have_v already_o note_v out_o of_o theodoret_n how_o that_o bishop_n be_v wont_a to_o 22._o reside_v among_o the_o monk_n in_o the_o wilderness_n of_o egypt_n and_o that_o seven_o of_o they_o be_v say_v to_o have_v do_v so_o from_o their_o youth_n up_o to_o their_o extreme_a old_a age_n even_o when_o they_o be_v bishop_n and_o a_o little_a sense_n will_v persuade_v one_o to_o believe_v that_o daniel_n be_v ordain_v by_o a_o bishop_n paphnutius_fw-la the_o abbot_n command_v and_o direct_v his_o monk_n to_o receive_v holy_a order_n chap._n xv._n of_o pope_n leo_n '_o s_o decree_n the_o case_n be_v this_o there_o be_v be_v in_o the_o diocese_n of_o rusticus_n bishop_n of_o narbona_n as_o may_v be_v conjecture_v from_o pope_n leo_n epistle_n some_o person_n who_o toook_v upon_o they_o to_o ordain_v and_o who_o be_v call_v by_o that_o pope_n pseudo_fw-la episcopi_fw-la rusticus_n complain_v thereof_o in_o a_o letter_n to_o leo_n which_o be_v not_o extant_a that_o i_o know_v of_o leo_n answer_n be_v there_o be_v no_o reason_n they_o shall_v
anglorum_fw-la ecclesia_fw-la in_fw-la qua_fw-la solus_fw-la tu_fw-la episcopus_fw-la inveniris_fw-la ordinare_fw-la episcopum_fw-la non_fw-la aliter_fw-la nisi_fw-la sine_fw-la episcopis_fw-la potes_fw-la 8._o doubtless_o than_o the_o meaning_n of_o the_o canon_n must_v be_v that_o in_o ordinary_a and_o when_o it_o may_v be_v with_o convenience_n three_o bishop_n be_v require_v to_o the_o consecration_n of_o a_o bishop_n though_o even_o one_o in_o the_o case_n of_o necessity_n be_v sufficient_a i_o will_v not_o affirm_v there_o be_v a_o necessity_n in_o the_o case_n of_o pelagius_n because_o there_o be_v no_o necessity_n he_o shall_v be_v bishop_n of_o rome_n yet_o after_o his_o consecration_n the_o wise_a italian_n may_v judge_v it_o necessary_a to_o overlook_v the_o late_a canon_n and_o confirm_v his_o consecration_n rather_o than_o create_v a_o antipope_n and_o a_o schism_n in_o the_o church_n pelagius_n then_o be_v a_o canonical_a bishop_n according_a to_o the_o apostolical_a canon_n though_o not_o canonical_o ordain_v according_a to_o the_o strictness_n of_o the_o nicene_n canon_n but_o it_o will_v be_v demand_v why_o do_v not_o pelagius_n content_v himself_o with_o two_o bishop_n but_o take_v in_o a_o presbyter_n to_o assist_v in_o the_o ordination_n the_o reason_n be_v plain_a because_o pelagius_n be_v a_o wise_a man_n as_o be_v to_o be_v presume_v though_o not_o so_o good_a as_o be_v to_o be_v wish_v will_v give_v his_o adversary_n as_o little_a occasion_n as_o be_v possible_a to_o quarrel_v at_o his_o 〈◊〉_d if_o therefore_o he_o can_v not_o get_v three_o bishop_n he_o at_o least_o procure_v two_o and_o a_o three_o person_n and_o so_o come_v as_o near_o to_o the_o nicene_n canon_n as_o he_o can_v he_o observe_v the_o number_n though_o not_o the_o exact_a qualification_n of_o the_o ordainer_n and_o so_o vary_v as_o little_a from_o the_o rule_n as_o may_v be_v hereby_o he_o make_v account_n to_o impose_v upon_o the_o ignorant_a multitude_n who_o it_o be_v likely_a be_v the_o principal_a spectator_n of_o the_o solemnity_n of_o his_o ordination_n for_o the_o clergy_n will_v not_o be_v present_a to_o countenance_v his_o ordination_n who_o they_o hate_v chap._n xviii_o of_o the_o waldenses_n the_o boyarians_n the_o lollard_n and_o some_o other_o people_n who_o separate_v themselves_o from_o the_o roman_a communion_n of_o the_o waldenses_n mr._n o._n speak_v in_o his_o preface_n page_n 1._o etc._n etc._n and_o in_o the_o plea_n p._n 156_o to_o the_o effect_n follow_v that_o the_o vaudois_n or_o waldenses_n have_v have_v no_o other_o minister_n for_o near_o 500_o year_n past_a than_o presbyter_n ordain_v by_o presbyter_n without_o bishop_n that_o they_o maintain_v all_o minister_n to_o be_v in_o a_o state_n of_o parity_n that_o their_o presbyter_n impose_v hand_n for_o ordination_n that_o the_o fratres_n bohemi_n have_v their_o succession_n of_o minister_n from_o these_o waldenses_n and_o for_o the_o truth_n of_o all_o this_o he_o quote_v perrin_n history_n of_o the_o waldenses_n of_o what_o authority_n perrin_n be_v may_v be_v hence_o guess_v that_o the_o synod_n which_o set_v he_o on_o work_n disapprove_v it_o as_o i_o be_o tell_v or_o whether_o mr._n o._n have_v give_v we_o a_o honest_a and_o fair_a account_n of_o he_o i_o know_v not_o i_o be_o a_o stranger_n to_o that_o author_n nor_o can_v i_o hereabout_o light_a on_o he_o neither_o be_o i_o very_o much_o concern_v about_o any_o thing_n he_o say_v which_o be_v so_o late_o sc_n according_a to_o mr._n oh_o computation_n near_o 1200_o year_n after_o christ_n and_o so_o obscure_a that_o no_o weight_n can_v be_v lay_v upon_o the_o argument_n draw_v from_o the_o practice_n of_o these_o waldenses_n i_o say_v obscure_a for_o they_o be_v a_o poor_a and_o illiterate_a thin_a scatter_a and_o harass_v people_n and_o almost_o always_o under_o persecution_n it_o be_v moral_o impossible_a they_o shall_v have_v a_o exact_a history_n of_o themselves_o transmit_v unto_o these_o last_o age_n especial_o consider_v that_o their_o enemy_n the_o papist_n make_v it_o their_o business_n to_o destroy_v the_o most_o ancient_a record_n of_o that_o people_n and_o as_o sir_n s._n morland_n testify_v 8._o the_o most_o that_o be_v know_v of_o they_o be_v suppose_v general_o to_o be_v take_v out_o of_o their_o adversary_n write_n who_o will_v sometime_o make_v bold_a to_o load_v those_o who_o separate_v from_o they_o with_o calumny_n and_o fasten_v on_o they_o odd_a opinion_n mere_o to_o expose_v and_o render_v they_o the_o more_o odious_a last_o although_o i_o do_v not_o delight_v to_o detract_v from_o their_o merit_n yet_o i_o see_v no_o great_a reason_n for_o those_o excessive_a commendation_n some_o think_v 〈◊〉_d to_o bestow_v on_o they_o when_o i_o call_v to_o mind_n that_o at_o the_o time_n when_o the_o fratres_n bohemi_n become_v 〈◊〉_d acquaint_v with_o they_o they_o find_v the_o waldenses_n take_v the_o liberty_n of_o go_v to_o mass_n and_o join_v with_o the_o papist_n in_o their_o idolatrous_a worship_n 24_o nevertheless_o these_o exception_n set_v apart_o what_o i_o find_v in_o such_o author_n as_o be_v at_o hand_n shall_v here_o be_v produce_v to_o confront_v the_o other_o cite_v by_o mr._n o._n to_o the_o end_n the_o reader_n may_v judge_v whether_o mr._n o._n and_o his_o author_n perrin_n have_v make_v a_o faithful_a report_n of_o the_o waldensian_a church_n at_o least_o whether_o it_o may_v not_o true_o be_v affirm_v that_o the_o history_n of_o that_o people_n be_v so_o uncertain_a that_o no_o argument_n can_v thence_o be_v draw_v to_o countenance_v the_o presbyterian_a government_n and_o ordination_n by_o mere_a presbyter_n sir_n sam._n morland_n in_o his_o history_n of_o the_o waldenses_n show_v 10._o that_o claudius_n archbishop_n of_o turin_n be_v a_o great_a promoter_n of_o true_a doctrine_n against_o roman_a idolatry_n in_o his_o diocese_n that_o the_o waldenses_n succeed_v this_o archbishop_n 11._o that_o the_o say_a archbishop_n deliver_v his_o doctrine_n to_o his_o disciple_n and_o these_o unto_o their_o successor_n unto_o the_o nine_o and_o ten_o century_n introd_a in_o the_o year_n 1059._o the_o waldenses_n again_o separate_v from_o rome_n 238._o in_o the_o year_n 1223._o the_o albigenses_n in_o bulgaria_n croatia_n and_o dalmatia_n have_v one_o bartholomew_n who_o they_o style_v their_o pope_n the_o pope_n legate_n call_v he_o bishop_n mat._n paris_n antipope_n add_v that_o he_o draw_v over_o to_o he_o bishop_n and_o other_o and_o that_o he_o ordain_v bishop_n 752._o in_o the_o year_n 1254._o reinerius_n make_v mention_n of_o their_o bishop_n in_o lombardy_n in_o the_o year_n 1470._o the_o waldenses_n in_o moravia_n and_o austria_n have_v bishop_n etc._n they_o assert_v that_o they_o have_v lawful_o ordain_v bishop_n among_o they_o and_o a_o uninterrupted_a sucession_n of_o that_o order_n even_o from_o the_o apostle_n although_o out_o of_o hatred_n to_o the_o papist_n they_o choose_v to_o call_v they_o seniores_fw-la and_o antistites_fw-la in_o their_o responsio_fw-la excusatoria_n expetendarum_fw-la anno_fw-la 1500._o they_o declare_v nec_fw-la summum_fw-la 〈◊〉_d romanum_fw-la nec_fw-la nostrum_fw-la nec_fw-la quempiam_fw-la alium_fw-la caput_fw-la esse_fw-la 〈◊〉_d plain_o intimate_v that_o they_o have_v bishop_n among_o they_o as_o well_o as_o the_o romanist_n anno_fw-la 1655._o leger_n be_v moderator_n of_o the_o church_n of_o the_o valley_n 243._o which_o office_n be_v for_o life_n with_o power_n to_o call_v synod_n to_o preside_v in_o they_o and_o to_o lay_v on_o hand_n thus_o much_o be_v deliver_v as_o matter_n of_o fact_n let_v we_o now_o see_v what_o be_v their_o principle_n concern_v church-government_n wolfius_n 380._o say_v they_o hold_v there_o be_v but_o three_o degree_n of_o church-officer_n sc_n bishop_n priest_n sacerdotes_fw-la and_o deacon_n the_o same_o be_v deliver_v by_o guido_n but_o aeneas_n silvius_n 14._o that_o a_o bishop_n be_v not_o superior_a to_o a_o presbyter_n either_o in_o dignity_n or_o in_o power_n as_o alphonsus_n de_fw-fr castro_n also_o observe_v 337._o and_o most_o of_o the_o popish_a writer_n charge_v they_o with_o that_o opinion_n but_o one_o of_o they_o viz._n reinerius_n do_v set_v forth_o their_o doctrine_n and_o practice_n to_o the_o effect_n follow_v the_o cathari_n or_o puritan_n mean_v the_o waldenses_n have_v four_o ecclesiastical_a order_n viz._n the_o bishop_n the_o elder_a son_n the_o young_a son_n something_o like_o the_o chorepiscopus_n or_o suffragan_n bishop_n and_o the_o deacon_n the_o office_n of_o the_o bishop_n be_v always_o tenere_fw-la prioratum_fw-la to_o possess_v the_o supremacy_n in_o every_o thing_n do_v in_o the_o imposition_n 〈◊〉_d hand_n in_o celebrate_v the_o lord's-supper_n and_o in_o begin_v the_o prayer_n as_o do_v the_o elder_a son_n in_o the_o bishop_n absence_n the_o say_v order_n be_v create_v by_o the_o bishop_n or_o by_o the_o son_n with_o the_o bishop_n 〈◊〉_d when_o the_o bishop_n be_v dead_a the_o young_a son_n ordain_v the_o elder_a a_o
about_o 1556._o a_o synod_n be_v hold_v in_o the_o middle_n of_o moravia_n where_o be_v present_a more_o than_o 200_o of_o the_o clergy_n then_o 40._o be_v fifteen_o minister_n ordain_v two_o bishop_n and_o six_o consenior_o the_o two_o bishop_n be_v george_n israel_n for_o the_o polonian_a church_n and_o johannes_n blaboslaus_fw-la for_o the_o moravian_n at_o the_o same_o time_n joannes_n nigranus_fw-la be_v bishop_n in_o bohemia_n supra_fw-la now_o it_o be_v that_o the_o arrian_n afterward_o call_v socinian_n disturb_v the_o peace_n order_n and_o unity_n of_o the_o 〈◊〉_d bohemi_fw-fr assert_v that_o the_o pastor_n alias_o the_o minister_n or_o presbyter_n have_v power_n to_o do_v all_o thing_n in_o the_o church_n and_o this_o paradox_n they_o pretend_v to_o advance_v leave_v any_o thing_n that_o smell_v of_o popery_n shall_v remain_v among_o they_o who_o have_v renounce_v that_o communion_n 44._o therefore_o they_o be_v so_o true_a to_o their_o principle_n as_o not_o only_o to_o disallow_v of_o bishop_n call_v senior_n or_o superintendant_o but_o to_o deny_v even_o the_o godhead_n of_o jesus_n christ_n 〈◊〉_d forsooth_o the_o papist_n maintain_v that_o doctrine_n but_o for_o the_o same_o reason_n they_o may_v as_o well_o have_v deny_v the_o be_v of_o god_n himself_o at_o the_o same_o time_n in_o 〈◊〉_d polonia_n the_o fratres_n bohemi_n have_v five_o bishop_n for_o so_o many_o diocese_n vix_fw-la the_o crasovian_a the_o 〈◊〉_d the_o 〈◊〉_d the_o russian_a and_o the_o belsensis_fw-la diocese_n 46._o anno_fw-la 1571._o joannes_n calephus_fw-la be_v their_o bishop_n in_o bohemia_n joannes_n laurentius_n in_o poland_n stanislaus_n and_o andreas_n stephanus_n 51._o bishop_n of_o the_o fratres_n in_o bohemia_n and_o last_o johannes_n adam_n comenius_n a_o moravian_n and_o another_o a_o polonian_a their_o elect_a bishop_n annno_n 1632._o 9_o comenius_n after_o this_o history_n of_o which_o i_o have_v give_v a_o summary_n account_v so_o far_o as_o belong_v to_o the_o present_a argument_n have_v furnish_v we_o with_o another_o tractate_n which_o he_o style_v ratio_fw-la 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d in_o unitate_fw-la fratrum_fw-la bohemorum_fw-la the_o pontifical_a of_o the_o bohemian_a brethren_n as_o i_o may_v call_v it_o the_o substance_n whereof_o be_v as_o follow_v he_o tell_v we_o that_o in_o their_o church_n whereof_o himself_o be_v a_o bishop_n elect_a there_o be_v four_o order_n of_o minister_n sc_n the_o 〈◊〉_d sen_fw-la antistites_fw-la or_o the_o prepositi_fw-la ministrorum_fw-la sometime_o call_v vigiles_fw-la or_o speculatores_fw-la superintendentes_fw-la or_o superattendente_n that_o be_v as_o he_o explain_v himself_o in_o our_o language_n bishop_n 2_o conseniores_fw-la which_o he_o expound_v coepiscopi_fw-la or_o chorepiscopi_fw-la or_o the_o bishop_n fellow_n 3._o pastor_n who_o be_v also_o ordinary_o call_v minister_n the_o same_o as_o with_o we_o be_v style_v presbyter_n priest_n or_o elder_n 4._o deacon_n call_v 〈◊〉_d administratores_fw-la or_o adjutores_fw-la among_o the_o bishop_n there_o be_v beside_o a_o praeses_fw-la or_o primate_n or_o the_o first_o bishop_n the_o president_n be_v or_o primate_n office_n among_o other_o thing_n be_v to_o appoint_v and_o call_v synod_n the_o office_n of_o the_o bishop_n beside_o other_o thing_n be_v to_o ordain_v all_o ecclesiastical_a degree_n as_o deacon_n pastor_n consenior_o and_o senior_n or_o bishop_n all_o other_o degree_n be_v obedient_a and_o subject_a to_o the_o bishop_n the_o consenior_o be_v coadjutor_n to_o the_o senior_n or_o bishop_n have_v power_n with_o the_o senior_n or_o without_o they_o but_o by_o their_o direction_n and_o command_n to_o be_v member_n of_o the_o ecclesiastical_a senate_n and_o be_v above_o the_o pastor_n or_o deacon_n their_o business_n be_v to_o provide_v for_o good_a order_n to_o acquaint_v the_o senior_n with_o misdemeanour_n to_o admonish_v the_o minister_n to_o observe_v the_o ecclesiastical_a statute_n and_o custom_n to_o provide_v fit_a person_n for_o the_o ministry_n to_o exercise_v discipline_n over_o the_o minister_n together_o with_o the_o bishop_n or_o without_o they_o yet_o by_o their_o direction_n to_o examine_v the_o candidate_n 〈◊〉_d for_o holy_a order_n and_o to_o present_v they_o to_o the_o bishop_n diligent_o to_o observe_v how_o the_o pastor_n discharge_v themselves_o in_o their_o office_n to_o reprove_v their_o small_a offence_n and_o to_o acquaint_v the_o bishop_n with_o their_o more_o scandalous_a one_o i_o do_v not_o find_v they_o have_v power_n to_o ordain_v and_o 〈◊〉_d in_o his_o annotation_n say_v that_o in_o minoribus_fw-la negotiis_fw-la episcopi_fw-la vice_n obirent_fw-la as_o the_o ancient_a chorepiscopi_fw-la do_v if_o they_o be_v choose_v senior_n they_o be_v new_o ordain_v with_o imposition_n of_o hand_n as_o pastor_n or_o minister_n be_v the_o senior_n ordain_v all_o order_n the_o senior_n be_v choose_v by_o the_o senior_n consenior_o and_o pastor_n and_o be_v ordain_v in_o a_o general_n assembly_n with_o imposition_n of_o hand_n at_o the_o solemnity_n be_v sing_v that_o hymn_n come_v holy_a ghost_n etc._n etc._n the_o former_a or_o the_o ordain_v senior_n offer_v the_o new_a create_a bishop_n their_o right_a hand_n in_o token_n of_o fellowship_n the_o consenior_o they_o in_o token_n of_o obedience_n the_o consenior_o be_v ordain_v with_o imposition_n of_o hand_n give_v their_o right_a hand_n to_o the_o senior_n in_o token_n of_o obedience_n to_o the_o former_a consenior_o in_o token_n of_o fellowship_n the_o minister_n offer_v they_o to_o the_o new_a create_v consenior_o in_o token_n of_o obedience_n minister_n be_v ordain_v by_o the_o senior_n with_o lay_v on_o of_o hand_n of_o the_o senior_n so_o many_o as_o be_v present_a at_o the_o solemnity_n they_o sing_v that_o hymn_n come_v holy_a ghost_n etc._n etc._n the_o new_a ordain_v minister_n give_v their_o right_a hand_n unto_o the_o senior_n and_o consenior_o in_o token_n of_o obedience_n to_o the_o pastor_n in_o token_n of_o fellowship_n and_o the_o deacon_n offer_v their_o hand_n to_o they_o in_o token_n of_o observance_n to_o conclude_v it_o most_o be_v confess_v that_o comenius_n say_v bishop_n and_o presbyter_n be_v one_o i_o suppose_v he_o mean_v have_v the_o same_o power_n and_o authority_n to_o minister_v in_o the_o 〈◊〉_d and_o 〈◊〉_d and_o this_o be_v out_o of_o all_o doubt_n but_o withal_o he_o intimate_v that_o a_o bishop_n be_v one_o who_o be_v moreover_o a_o inspector_n or_o superintendent_n and_o for_o this_o cite_v act_n 20._o 28._o his_o mind_n be_v i_o suppose_v that_o st._n paul_n in_o the_o 17_o verse_n address_v himself_o general_o to_o all_o presbyter_n whether_o mere_a elder_n or_o those_o who_o moreover_o have_v the_o oversight_n of_o the_o rest_n but_o in_o the_o 28_o 〈◊〉_d he_o turn_v his_o speech_n unto_o those_o especial_o who_o have_v be_v make_v bishop_n and_o this_o be_v but_o what_o the_o syriac_a version_n seem_v to_o imply_v wherein_o as_o have_v already_o be_v note_v verse_n the_o 17_o elder_n be_v render_v by_o kashishaa_n which_o proper_o and_o only_o signify_v elder_n but_o verse_n the_o 28_o episkupea_n be_v use_v which_o denote_v overseer_n however_o this_o be_v if_o any_o one_o careful_o observe_v what_o have_v be_v before_o relate_v concern_v the_o government_n of_o the_o church_n of_o the_o bohemian_n it_o be_v impossible_a to_o conceive_v but_o that_o bishop_n or_o senior_n be_v somewhat_o more_o than_o mere_a presbyter_n the_o division_n of_o ecclesiastical_a officer_n into_o three_o or_o four_o order_n the_o power_n of_o ordain_v appropriate_v to_o bishop_n the_o great_a care_n they_o have_v about_o get_v a_o right_a succession_n of_o order_n 〈◊〉_d bishop_n and_o many_o other_o remarkable_a passage_n before_o mention_v render_v this_o point_n contestable_a from_o the_o whole_a i_o think_v it_o follow_v that_o the_o waldenses_n and_o the_o fratres_n bohemi_n be_v govern_v by_o bishop_n superior_a to_o minister_n or_o pastor_n long_o after_o they_o be_v separate_v from_o the_o roman_a idolatrous_a communion_n yea_o that_o the_o waldenses_n have_v bishop_n within_o 150_o year_n and_o less_o the_o fratres_n bohemi_n within_o 160._o that_o therefore_o mr._n o._n be_v utter_o mistake_v who_o aver_v that_o the_o waldenses_n have_v no_o other_o minister_n than_o presbyter_n for_o near_a 500_o year_n last_o pass_v and_o that_o presbyter_n ordain_v presbyter_n without_o bishop_n the_o contrary_n be_v most_o certain_a if_o my_o author_n have_v not_o deceive_v i_o mr._n o._n be_v not_o insensible_a of_o this_o matter_n of_o fact_n of_o the_o bohemian_n derive_v their_o bishop_n from_o the_o waldenses_n but_o he_o shuffle_n we_o off_o with_o say_v that_o the_o waldensian_a bishop_n be_v only_o titular_a bishop_n 157._o that_o be_v indeed_o mere_a presbyter_n honour_v with_o the_o bare_a title_n of_o bishop_n if_o mr._n o._n have_v not_o know_v that_o remarkable_a story_n about_o zambergius_n and_o two_o other_o be_v ordain_v bishop_n by_o stephen_n and_o another_o waldensian_a bishop_n he_o may_v possible_o have_v be_v pardonable_a
be_v not_o two_o thing_n but_o both_o one_o office_n in_o the_o begin_n of_o christ_n religion_n quest._n 11._o whether_o a_o bishop_n have_v authority_n to_o make_v a_o priest_n by_o the_o scripture_n or_o no_o and_o whether_o any_o other_o but_o only_o a_o bishop_n may_v make_v a_o priest_n cr._n ans._n a_o bishop_n may_v make_v a_o priest_n by_o the_o scripture_n so_o may_v prince_n and_o governor_n and_o the_o people_n also_o by_o election_n the_o people_n do_v common_o elect_v their_o bishop_n and_o priest_n quest._n 12._o whether_o in_o the_o new_a testament_n be_v require_v any_o consecration_n of_o a_o bishop_n and_o a_o priest_n or_o only_o appoint_v to_o the_o office_n be_v sufficient_a cr._n ans._n in_o the_o new_a testament_n he_o that_o be_v appoint_v to_o be_v a_o bishop_n or_o a_o priest_n need_v no_o consecration_n by_o the_o scripture_n for_o election_n and_o appoint_v thereunto_o be_v sufficient_a i_o have_v somewhat_o contract_v the_o archbishop_n answer_n but_o so_o as_o to_o preserve_v the_o sense_n full_a and_o entire_a and_o something_n i_o have_v omit_v not_o material_a as_o i_o judge_v here_o to_o be_v set_v down_o these_o question_n and_o answer_n in_o the_o ms._n be_v subscribe_v t._n cant._n and_o this_o be_v my_o opinion_n and_o sentence_n which_o i_o do_v not_o temerarious_o define_v but_o remit_v the_o judgement_n whole_o to_o your_o majesty_n to_o all_o which_o i_o reply_v 1._o that_o though_o these_o be_v the_o opinion_n of_o 〈◊〉_d yet_o other_o bishop_n unto_o who_o the_o same_o 〈◊〉_d be_v put_v be_v otherwise_o persuade_v mr._n stripe_n have_v furnish_v we_o with_o 27._o different_a answer_n give_v by_o some_o other_o of_o the_o learned_a doctor_n or_o bishop_n of_o that_o time_n from_o another_o ms._n out_o of_o cotton_n library_n to_o the_o 9th_o question_n the_o call_v name_v appointment_n and_o preferment_n of_o one_o before_o another_o to_o be_v a_o bishop_n or_o priest_n have_v a_o necessity_n to_o be_v do_v in_o that_o sort_n a_o prince_n be_v want_v the_o order_v ordination_n appear_v teach_v by_o the_o holy_a ghost_n in_o the_o scripture_n per_fw-la manuum_fw-la impositionem_fw-la cum_fw-la oratione_fw-la this_o i_o doubt_v not_o will_v be_v own_a a_o true_a and_o more_o scriptural_a resolution_n of_o the_o question_n than_o cr_n be_v to_o question_v 10_o bishop_n be_v first_o or_o not_o after_o these_o learned_a man_n speak_v here_o cautious_o cranmer_n rash_o and_o round_o pronounce_v to_o quest._n 11._o scripture_n warrant_v a_o bishop_n obey_v the_o 〈◊〉_d to_o order_n a_o priest_n per_fw-la manuum_fw-la impositionem_fw-la cum_fw-la oratione_fw-la and_o so_o it_o have_v be_v from_o the_o beginning_n they_o do_v not_o bold_o define_v that_o priest_n and_o bishop_n be_v one_o office_n in_o the_o begin_n of_o christ_n religion_n as_o cranmer_n do_v to_o quest._n 12_o manuum_fw-la impositio_fw-la cum_fw-la oratione_fw-la be_v require_v unto_o the_o make_n of_o a_o bishop_n or_o priest_n so_o as_o only_o appoint_v it_o be_v not_o sufficient_a there_o be_v yet_o the_o judgement_n of_o other_o learned_a man_n to_o be_v see_v in_o mr._n stripe_n which_o i_o will_v add_v unto_o the_o former_a 28._o to_o quest._n 9th_o make_v bishop_n have_v two_o part_n appointment_n and_o ordination_n appointment_n which_o by_o necessity_n the_o apostle_n make_v by_o common_a election_n and_o sometime_o by_o their_o own_o assignment_n can_v not_o be_v do_v by_o christian_a prince_n because_o there_o be_v none_o yet_o now_o appertain_v to_o they_o but_o in_o order_v wherein_o grace_n be_v confer_v the_o apostle_n follow_v the_o rule_n teach_v by_o the_o holy_a ghost_n per_fw-la manuum_fw-la impositionem_fw-la cum_fw-la oratione_fw-la &_o jejunio_fw-la a_o more_o solid_a and_o judicious_a answer_n then_o cranmer_n to_o quest._n 10_o christ_n make_v the_o apostle_n first_o both_o priest_n and_o bishop_n but_o whether_o at_o one_o time_n some_o doubt_n after_o that_o the_o apostle_n make_v both_o bishop_n and_o priest_n the_o name_n whereof_o in_o the_o scripture_n be_v confound_v they_o manifest_o imply_v a_o real_a distinction_n between_o they_o in_o the_o beginning_n though_o they_o be_v one_o in_o name_n or_o rather_o though_o both_o be_v call_v by_o both_o name_n indifferent_o to_o quest._n 11_o the_o bishop_n have_v authority_n from_o his_o prince_n to_o give_v order_n may_v by_o his_o ministry_n give_v to_o he_o of_o god_n in_o scripture_n ordain_v a_o priest_n and_o we_o read_v not_o that_o any_o other_o not_o be_v a_o b._n bishop_n have_v since_o the_o begin_n of_o christ_n church_n ordain_v a_o priest_n n._n b._n to_o quest._n 12_o only_a appointment_n be_v not_o sufficient_a but_o consecration_n that_o be_v to_o say_v imposition_n of_o hand_n with_o 〈◊〉_d and_o prayer_n be_v also_o require_v for_o so_o the_o apostle_n use_v to_o order_n they_o that_o be_v appoint_v and_o so_o have_v be_v use_v continual_o and_o we_o have_v not_o read_v the_o contrary_n from_o the_o whole_a it_o appear_v that_o what_o ever_o be_v cranmer_n opinion_n yet_o other_o be_v of_o a_o contrary_a mind_n it_o can_v then_o be_v true_o affirm_v that_o cranmer_n be_v the_o judgement_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n as_o far_o may_v be_v confirm_v by_o what_o dr._n leighton_n reply_v at_o the_o same_o time_n unto_o the_o query_n 1._o i_o suppose_v that_o a_o bishop_n have_v according_a to_o the_o scripture_n power_n from_o god_n as_o be_v his_o minister_n to_o create_v the_o presbyter_n although_o he_o ought_v not_o to_o promote_v any_o one_o unto_o the_o office_n of_o a_o presbyter_n or_o admit_v he_o to_o any_o ecclesiastical_a ministry_n unless_o the_o prince_n leave_v be_v first_o obtain_v in_o a_o christian_a commonwealth_n but_o that_o any_o other_o person_n have_v according_a to_o the_o scripture_n power_n to_o create_v the_o presbyter_n i_o have_v not_o read_v nor_o learn_v from_o any_o instance_n 2._o i_o suppose_v consecration_n by_o lay_v on_o of_o hand_n be_v necessary_a for_o so_o we_o be_v teach_v by_o the_o example_n of_o the_o apostle_n thus_o much_o dr._n durel_n who_o read_v the_o whole_a ms._n by_o the_o permission_n of_o mr._n st._n report_v out_o of_o it_o 328._o in_o his_o vindiciae_fw-la ecclesiae_fw-la angli_fw-la the_o judgement_n then_o of_o cranmer_n set_v forth_o in_o that_o ms._n can_v with_o any_o truth_n be_v ascribe_v to_o the_o church_n of_o england_n it_o be_v the_o opinion_n but_o of_o some_o person_n from_o which_o their_o contemporary_n we_o see_v differ_v much_o but_o 2._o the_o argument_n ground_v on_o the_o ms._n belong_v not_o to_o the_o time_n when_o the_o church_n of_o england_n be_v protestant_a so_o that_o the_o resolution_n of_o those_o query_n be_v rather_o of_o the_o popish_a church_n of_o england_n for_o the_o question_n be_v not_o put_v by_o edw._n vi_o as_o be_v at_o first_o surmise_a but_o by_o hen._n viii_o to_o make_v out_o which_o note_n 1._o the_o manuscript_n have_v no_o date_n nor_o any_o king_n name_v in_o it_o that_o call_v the_o assembly_n at_o windsor_n one_o may_v then_o ascribe_v it_o to_o the_o father_n henry_n as_o well_o as_o to_o the_o son_n edward_n 2._o cranmer_n submit_v himself_o and_o his_o sentence_n unto_o the_o judgement_n of_o the_o king_n but_o edward_n vi._n be_v a_o child_n too_o young_a and_o unexperienced_a to_o ask_v these_o question_n or_o to_o have_v the_o final_a decision_n of_o they_o refer_v to_o he_o 3._o lee_n archbishop_n of_o york_n who_o subscribe_v the_o answer_n in_o the_o ms._n die_v in_o the_o year_n 1544._o anglicanae_n some_o year_n before_o edward_n be_v king_n by_o which_o argument_n dr._n durel_n say_v he_o convince_v mr._n still_o that_o the_o convention_n be_v hold_v at_o windsor_n in_o the_o reign_n of_o hen._n viii_o not_o of_o edward_n vi._n 4._o in_o mr._n strype_n memor_n the_o king_n make_v his_o animadversion_n upon_o the_o bishop_n answer_n which_o can_v be_v think_v the_o supra_fw-la work_n of_o edw._n vi_o a_o child_n but_o of_o hen._n viii_o 5._o the_o matter_n of_o the_o question_n and_o of_o the_o answer_n of_o cranmer_n sufficient_o prove_v that_o hen._n viii_o convened_a that_o assembly_n at_o windsor_n they_o both_o resemble_v the_o foresay_a king_n and_o bishop_n book_n and_o one_o animadversion_n of_o the_o king_n in_o mr._n stripe_n which_o be_v since_o they_o confess_v appoint_v bishop_n belong_v now_o to_o prince_n how_o can_v you_o prove_v that_o order_v be_v only_o commit_v unto_o you_o bishop_n bewray_v king_n henry_n aspire_v to_o be_v invest_v with_o all_o the_o spiritual_a and_o ecclesiastical_a power_n even_o of_o ordination_n itself_o of_o which_o see_v more_o in_o his_o memorial_n p._n 16_o 17._o append._n n._n 7._o it._n mem._n 141._o brief_o as_o in_o his_o elder_a brother_n life_n time_n he_o be_v breed_v up_o in_o learning_n that_o he_o may_v be_v alterius_fw-la orbis_n papa_n or_o
order_n or_o call_v it_o what_o you_o please_v for_o the_o presbyter_n minister_v unto_o the_o people_n as_o effectual_o as_o the_o bishop_n in_o all_o the_o office_n and_o conveyance_n of_o divine_a grace_n and_o on_o this_o account_n be_v the_o successor_n of_o the_o apostle_n as_o much_o as_o the_o bishop_n be_v the_o presbyter_n administer_v the_o sacrament_n preach_v the_o word_n interpret_v scripture_n reprove_v exhort_v encourage_v and_o comfort_n publish_v and_o declare_v authoritative_o and_o ministerial_o the_o promise_n of_o the_o remission_n of_o sin_n and_o eternal_a life_n by_o jesus_n christ_n not_o only_o in_o the_o sermon_n but_o after_o solemn_a confession_n of_o sin_n and_o in_o the_o visitation_n of_o the_o sick_a and_o of_o such_o as_o have_v be_v trouble_v in_o mind_n and_o conscience_n in_o short_a to_o they_o in_o the_o 〈◊〉_d administration_n appertain_v that_o principal_a gift_n and_o commission_n receive_v the_o holy_a ghost_n who_o sin_n you_o remit_v they_o be_v remit_v etc._n etc._n thus_o far_o bishop_n and_o presbyter_n be_v the_o same_o or_o as_o st._n jerom_n have_v it_o pene_fw-la idem_fw-la gradus_fw-la this_o be_v not_o to_o be_v doubt_v of_o for_o so_o they_o the_o presbyter_n be_v the_o same_o with_o the_o apostle_n but_o the_o peculiar_a and_o distinguish_a character_n and_o office_n of_o the_o bishop_n be_v to_o inspect_v govern_v and_o ordain_v presbyter_n and_o succeed_a bishop_n on_o this_o account_n the_o presbyter_n as_o jerom_n also_o speak_v be_v secundus_fw-la gradus_fw-la thus_o much_o we_o own_o and_o free_o confess_v let_v our_o adversary_n make_v the_o best_a of_o it_o they_o can_v i_o do_v suppose_v the_o difference_n and_o preeminence_n and_o superiority_n of_o bishop_n from_o and_o over_o prebyter_n and_o their_o ordain_v power_n be_v sufficient_o clear_v to_o have_v be_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o reform_a church_n of_o england_n from_o the_o beginning_n though_o blondel_n will_v pick_v out_o of_o this_o treatise_n something_o to_o the_o contrary_a which_o be_v not_o my_o business_n here_o to_o take_v to_o task_n last_o i_o shall_v only_o produce_v the_o testimony_n of_o the_o english_a eton_n divine_n in_o the_o synod_n of_o dort_n hold_v 1618._o 1619._o the_o bishop_n of_o landaff_n joseph_n hall_n afterward_o bishop_n of_o norwich_n john_n davenant_n and_o samuel_n ward_n have_v approve_v all_o the_o doctrine_n in_o the_o belgic_a confession_n except_o three_o head_n concern_v ecclesiastical_a order_n protest_v that_o the_o government_n of_o the_o english_a church_n by_o bishop_n priest_n and_o deacon_n be_v of_o apostolical_a institution_n particular_o landaff_n in_o a_o speech_n run_v through_o the_o three_o head_n or_o chapter_n and_o then_o enter_v this_o protestation_n that_o there_o be_v not_o in_o the_o apostle_n time_n nor_o ever_o have_v be_v in_o the_o church_n a_o equality_n of_o minister_n from_o the_o whole_a i_o gather_v 1._o that_o it_o have_v ever_o be_v the_o judgement_n of_o the_o protestant_a church_n of_o england_n from_o the_o reformation_n that_o there_o be_v by_o the_o scripture_n and_o aught_o to_o be_v a_o inequality_n of_o minister_n and_o that_o bishop_n be_v distinct_a from_o and_o superior_a to_o presbyter_n 2._o that_o the_o presbyterian_o and_o particular_o mr._n o._n do_v a_o great_a injury_n unto_o the_o memory_n of_o that_o great_a man_n archbishop_n laud_n and_o through_o his_o side_n unjust_o wound_v all_o that_o defend_v and_o assert_v divine_a right_n of_o episcopacy_n impeach_v they_o of_o novelty_n and_o alter_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n that_o renown_a prelate_n come_v into_o play_n and_o become_v a_o leader_n in_o this_o church_n not_o till_o after_o all_o the_o instance_n which_o i_o have_v allege_v in_o proof_n of_o the_o divine_a right_n of_o bishop_n even_o the_o bishop_n of_o landaff_n and_o his_o english_a colleague_n at_o the_o synod_n of_o dort_n be_v not_o inferior_a to_o he_o nor_o be_v it_o in_o laud'_v power_n to_o influence_n their_o opinion_n he_o be_v not_o archbishop_n of_o canterbury_n till_o the_o year_n 1633._o not_o of_o st._n david_n till_o 1621._o two_o year_n after_o the_o synod_n be_v break_v up_o it_o can_v therefore_o with_o reason_n 〈◊〉_d thought_n that_o these_o excellent_a person_n who_o assist_v at_o that_o assembly_n be_v lead_v by_o the_o nose_n or_o awe_v by_o the_o authority_n of_o dr._n laud._n nor_o do_v i_o find_v that_o he_o be_v any_o way_n interest_v in_o their_o deliberation_n or_o that_o he_o send_v to_o they_o any_o letter_n or_o dispatch_n upon_o that_o or_o indeed_o any_o other_o subject_n it_o can_v hardly_o be_v believe_v since_o so_o many_o of_o the_o calvinistical_a point_n be_v then_o establish_v doubtless_o to_o the_o regret_n of_o this_o prelate_n beside_o dr._n andrews_n have_v before_o laud_n write_v a_o book_n to_o prove_v the_o divine_a right_n of_o bishop_n sure_o not_o sway_v thereto_o by_o laud_n who_o be_v or_o have_v be_v his_o chaplain_n but_o to_o remove_v all_o the_o invidious_a calumny_n and_o reproach_n that_o have_v be_v false_o lay_v upon_o that_o unfortunate_a prelate_n and_o the_o rest_n who_o before_o and_o after_o he_o have_v maintain_v the_o divine_a right_n of_o bishop_n it_o be_v sufficient_a to_o call_v to_o remembrance_n that_o it_o be_v the_o doctrine_n of_o ignatius_n who_o testimony_n it_o be_v needless_a to_o repeat_v any_o more_o also_o of_o st._n cyprian_n jâm_fw-la pridem_fw-la per_fw-la omnes_fw-la provincias_fw-la &_o urbes_fw-la ordinati_fw-la sunt_fw-la episcopi_fw-la and_o what_o he_o 55._o mean_v by_o his_o jam_fw-la pridem_fw-la he_o explain_v elsewhere_o sciam_fw-la episcopos_fw-la plurimos_fw-la ecclesiis_fw-la dominicis_fw-la in_o toto_fw-la mundo_fw-la divina_fw-la dignatione_fw-la praepositos_fw-la 63._o once_o more_o i_o read_v cum_fw-la hoc_fw-la igitur_fw-la omnis_fw-la actus_fw-la ecclesiae_fw-la 33._o per_fw-la eosdem_fw-la praepositos_fw-la gubernetur_fw-la divina_fw-la 〈◊〉_d fundamentum_fw-la sit_fw-la last_o of_o jerom_n himself_o constituit_fw-la christus_fw-la in_o omnibus_fw-la finibus_fw-la mundi_fw-la 45._o principes_fw-la ecclesiae_fw-la which_o also_o he_o call_v traditionem_fw-la apostolicam_fw-la write_v to_o evagrius_n which_o have_v be_v remember_v before_o now_o if_o some_o of_o laud'_v immediate_a predecessor_n or_o contemporary_n can_v be_v produce_v grant_v this_o as_o be_v of_o another_o mind_n not_o see_v or_o not_o open_o confess_v and_o contest_v the_o truth_n it_o be_v sure_o for_o want_n of_o understanding_n courage_n or_o integrity_n but_o why_o these_o fail_n and_o defect_n shall_v be_v lay_v in_o the_o balance_n with_o the_o undoubted_a testimony_n of_o the_o father_n or_o prejudice_v the_o wisdom_n and_o faithfulness_n of_o other_o yea_o the_o public_a and_o authoritative_a declaration_n of_o our_o church_n too_o be_v beyond_o my_o capacity_n to_o comprehend_v this_o be_v out_o of_o question_n i_o judge_v that_o presbyterian_a ordination_n the_o identity_n and_o parity_n of_o bishop_n and_o presbyter_n have_v never_o yet_o be_v pronounce_v lawful_a much_o less_o of_o divine_a right_n by_o any_o public_a and_o authenticksentence_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n since_o the_o reformation_n except_o haply_o by_o that_o pack_v assembly_n of_o divine_n not_o one_o of_o who_o be_v legal_o choose_v to_o sit_v at_o westminster_n some_o private_a writer_n may_v haply_o be_v find_v incline_v to_o the_o opinion_n whereby_o presbyter_n be_v equal_v unto_o bishop_n and_o think_v to_o be_v of_o the_o same_o degree_n but_o i_o make_v no_o reckon_n of_o such_o private_a authority_n though_o they_o be_v otherwise_o person_n of_o singular_a learning_n wisdom_n and_o piety_n and_o some_o passage_n favour_v the_o presbyterian_a pretence_n may_v possible_o be_v find_v in_o the_o public_a deliberation_n and_o conclusion_n whilst_o hen._n viii_o be_v vindicate_v this_o church_n from_o the_o tyranny_n of_o the_o pope_n and_o in_o his_o stead_n assume_v it_o to_o himself_o thus_o far_o we_o change_v our_o rider_n not_o our_o burden_n but_o it_o ought_v to_o be_v consider_v that_o as_o in_o those_o difficult_a time_n the_o episcopal_a power_n be_v subject_v to_o the_o will_n of_o the_o prince_n and_o to_o the_o law_n of_o the_o land_n and_o so_o may_v be_v think_v not_o by_o divine_a right_n but_o humane_a constitution_n even_o so_o be_v the_o power_n and_o office_n of_o parson_n vicar_n and_o priest_n or_o presbyter_n and_o from_o thence_o also_o it_o 〈◊〉_d with_o equal_a force_n that_o these_o also_o be_v but_o by_o humane_a law_n and_o thence_o derive_v their_o authority_n let_v we_o for_o example_n but_o look_v back_o unto_o cranmer_n answer_v to_o the_o king_n be_v 9th_o query_n and_o we_o may_v be_v convince_v hereof_o the_o substance_n of_o it_o be_v that_o the_o whole_a care_n of_o the_o church_n be_v immediate_o commit_v to_o the_o prince_n that_o parson_n vicar_n and_o other_o priest_n be_v to_o be_v appoint_v by_o his_o highness_n to_o their_o ministration_n to_o the_o 10_o the_o query_n
that_o the_o prince_n may_v make_v a_o priest_n he_o that_o will_v infer_v hence_o that_o according_a to_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n at_o that_o time_n bishop_n be_v not_o jure_fw-la divino_fw-la but_o by_o the_o law_n of_o the_o land_n must_v be_v also_o force_v to_o conclude_v that_o priest_n and_o minister_n hold_v by_o the_o same_o tenure_n and_o no_o other_o and_o from_o the_o whole_a it_o will_v follow_v that_o mr._n hobbs_n be_v in_o the_o right_n when_o he_o affirm_v the_o will_n and_o law_n of_o the_o prince_n to_o be_v the_o standard_n of_o the_o people_n religion_n furthermore_o we_o be_v often_o confront_v with_o the_o doctrine_n and_o practice_n of_o the_o 〈◊〉_d protestant_n church_n and_o call_v upon_o to_o have_v a_o more_o favourable_a charitable_a and_o just_a opinion_n of_o they_o and_o their_o ministry_n hereunto_o it_o will_v suffice_v i_o only_o to_o answer_v with_o st._n paul_n what_o have_v i_o to_o do_v to_o judge_v they_o that_o be_v without_o but_o i_o far_o consider_v with_o what_o difficulty_n they_o at_o first_o struggle_v and_o still_o labour_n under_o and_o be_o apt_a to_o think_v that_o the_o same_o good_a god_n that_o will_v have_v mercy_n and_o not_o sacrifice_n and_o so_o dispense_v with_o his_o own_o appoint_a sabbath_n may_v and_o i_o hope_v will_v accept_v their_o sacrifice_n though_o they_o be_v not_o prepare_v according_a to_o the_o purification_n of_o the_o sanctuary_n i_o also_o consider_v that_o the_o foreign_a protestant_n be_v by_o this_o time_n many_o of_o they_o even_o the_o most_o learned_a quite_o captivate_v by_o a_o long_a prejudice_n which_o the_o continuance_n of_o the_o presbyterian_a government_n among_o they_o for_o so_o many_o year_n since_o the_o reformation_n have_v now_o perhaps_o render_v unconquerable_a and_o that_o therefore_o god_n may_v and_o i_o hope_v do_v wink_v at_o this_o ignorance_n for_o such_o i_o reckon_v a_o inveterate_a prejudice_n to_o be_v beside_o though_o many_o of_o the_o foreign_a protestant_a minister_n have_v zealous_o defend_v the_o presbyterian_a government_n and_o seem_v not_o at_o all_o willing_a or_o incline_v to_o model_n themselves_o into_o the_o episcopal_a platform_n though_o it_o be_v in_o their_o power_n and_o opportunity_n serve_v yet_o other_o of_o they_o have_v be_v contrary_a mind_v and_o even_o in_o the_o 〈◊〉_d of_o that_o darkness_n wherein_o they_o lay_v have_v be_v able_a do_v discover_v the_o truth_n which_o shine_v through_o the_o cloud_n of_o their_o hardship_n and_o prepossession_n i_o will_v not_o here_o mention_v the_o french_a letter_n write_v unto_o the_o present_a honourable_a and_o right_o reverend_a bishop_n of_o london_n mr._n o._n have_v most_o malicious_o suggest_v as_o if_o the_o author_n be_v bribe_v or_o by_o some_o indirect_a mean_n induce_v to_o write_v as_o they_o do_v i_o do_v not_o know_v upon_o what_o authority_n he_o have_v publish_v this_o scandalous_a surmise_n and_o if_o it_o have_v be_v fit_a to_o take_v up_o report_v by_o conjecture_n or_o uncertain_a fame_n mere_o to_o blast_v the_o credit_n of_o a_o writer_n i_o can_v have_v tell_v he_o 〈◊〉_d now_o what_o i_o have_v hear_v from_o one_o who_o be_v no_o stranger_n to_o the_o presbyterian_a intrigue_n in_o 1640._o and_o so_o on_o and_o may_v be_v presume_v to_o speak_v what_o he_o have_v 〈◊〉_d to_o know_v sc_n that_o mounsieur_fw-fr blondel_n come_v into_o england_n with_o hope_n to_o be_v prefer_v in_o our_o church_n by_o archbishop_n 〈◊〉_d but_o it_o seem_v miss_v his_o aim_n that_o he_o be_v afterward_o hire_v by_o the_o presbyterian_o to_o write_v for_o they_o against_o episcopacy_n thus_o revenge_n and_o the_o love_n of_o money_n be_v the_o parent_n of_o that_o celebrate_a book_n entitle_v apologia_fw-la pro_fw-la hieronymi_n sententia_fw-la and_o last_o that_o even_o in_o the_o apology_n its_o self_n some_o thing_n be_v intermix_v which_o undo_v and_o overthrow_v all_o he_o seem_v to_o have_v advance_v in_o defence_n of_o presbytery_n which_o therefore_o he_o be_v force_v to_o expunge_v before_o he_o recover_v the_o promise_a reward_n of_o his_o labour_n but_o after_o this_o let_v we_o now_o hear_v what_o a_o learned_a protestant_n a_o foreign_a divine_a have_v write_v upon_o this_o subject_a i_o mean_v peter_n du_n moulin_n in_o a_o letter_n to_o a_o scotch_a man_n anno_fw-la 1640._o he_o say_v that_o the_o french_a protestant_a church_n never_o put_v down_o bishop_n p._n 6._o nor_o encourage_v other_o to_o do_v it_o that_o necessity_n not_o choice_n keep_v they_o from_o set_v up_o episcopal_a order_n that_o at_o geneva_n where_o episcopacy_n be_v change_v into_o the_o presbyterian_a form_n necessity_n bear_v more_o sway_n than_o council_n and_o policy_n than_o divinity_n that_o the_o reformation_n in_o france_n begin_v among_o the_o people_n in_o scotland_n and_o england_n at_o court_n no_o wonder_n then_o that_o due_a regard_n be_v not_o have_v unto_o the_o primitive_a government_n in_o the_o one_o as_o well_o as_o the_o other_o that_o the_o french_a protestant_n have_v much_o ado_n to_o maintain_v their_o minister_n by_o reason_n of_o their_o poverty_n that_o if_o they_o shall_v establish_v bishop_n it_o will_v provoke_v their_o adversary_n and_o raise_v they_o to_o jealousy_n and_o 〈◊〉_d will_v look_v more_o like_a direct_a schism_n two_o bishop_n be_v at_o the_o same_o time_n in_o onesee_n that_o they_o be_v a_o body_n prepare_v for_o bishop_n when_o bishop_n will_v reform_v he_o give_v a_o instance_n that_o somewhere_o the_o bishop_n in_o his_o cathedral_n preach_v the_o pure_a word_n of_o god_n and_o the_o protestant_n submit_v to_o he_o he_o far_o apologise_v that_o their_o king_n will_v not_o suffer_v they_o to_o have_v bishop_n i_o only_o add_v hereunto_o bishop_n hall_n observation_n how_o that_o when_o our_o bishop_n of_o landaff_n at_o 9_o the_o synod_n of_o dort_n charge_v the_o division_n there_o in_o holland_n upon_o their_o want_n of_o episcopacy_n he_o receive_v this_o only_a in_o answer_n domine_fw-la nos_fw-la non_fw-la sumus_fw-la adeo_fw-la faelices_fw-la whether_o this_o be_v speak_v by_o way_n of_o modest_a excuse_n and_o a_o tacit_n approbation_n of_o bishop_n i_o know_v not_o of_o certaitny_n but_o believe_v so_o at_o least_o i_o look_v upon_o it_o as_o a_o shift_a off_o the_o question_n about_o episcopacy_n the_o precedent_n not_o care_v to_o enter_v into_o the_o list_n with_o the_o bishop_n upon_o that_o argument_n but_o if_o he_o intend_v it_o as_o perhaps_o mr._n o._n will_v think_v for_o a_o scoff_n i_o will_v take_v the_o liberty_n to_o say_v that_o as_o the_o highpriest_n prophesy_v a_o great_a truth_n but_o intend_v it_o not_o neither_o understand_v it_o so_o may_v the_o precedent_n too_o stumble_v upon_o a_o great_a truth_n and_o intimate_a episcopacy_n to_o be_v the_o happiness_n of_o a_o church_n though_o at_o the_o same_o time_n he_o be_v otherwise_o persuade_v or_o do_v not_o discern_v it_o for_o there_o be_v a_o sort_n of_o creature_n which_o can_v endure_v the_o light_n and_o by_o how_o much_o clear_a the_o sun_n shine_v see_v so_o much_o the_o worse_o like_o saul_n go_v to_o damascus_n before_o his_o conversion_n be_v strike_v blind_a with_o the_o glory_n and_o lustre_n of_o truth_n which_o surround_v they_o this_o we_o be_v assure_v of_o by_o manifold_a and_o woeful_a experience_n and_o therefore_o need_v not_o wonder_v at_o it_o the_o eye_n of_o the_o understanding_n labour_n under_o the_o same_o natural_a weakness_n as_o those_o of_o the_o body_n do_v when_o we_o have_v continue_v long_o in_o the_o dark_a or_o have_v shut_v our_o eye_n for_o somewhile_o we_o be_v not_o able_a to_o behold_v the_o object_n of_o sense_n though_o place_v at_o their_o proper_a distance_n and_o in_o a_o medium_fw-la due_o fit_v for_o their_o reception_n thus_o when_o pride_n 〈◊〉_d and_o prepossession_n when_o passion_n sturdiness_n and_o secular_a interest_n when_o contentiousness_n opposition_n and_o hatred_n have_v for_o some_o time_n draw_v a_o veil_n over_o the_o understanding_n it_o be_v not_o easy_a for_o these_o man_n to_o admit_v any_o notion_n that_o thwart_a and_o contradict_v those_o which_o they_o have_v for_o a_o long_a time_n before_o entertain_v let_v the_o evidence_n bring_v for_o their_o conviction_n be_v never_o so_o bright_a and_o clear_a for_o instance_n mr._n o._n as_o have_v be_v note_v in_o the_o former_a chapter_n have_v frank_o acknowledge_v it_o as_o fit_v and_o warrantable_a that_o some_o grave_a divine_n be_v set_v over_o the_o church_n for_o peace_n and_o order_n sake_n whilst_o the_o young_a sort_n be_v for_o the_o present_a to_o be_v exclude_v or_o suspend_v from_o the_o exercise_n of_o their_o inherent_a power_n now_o mr._n o._n be_v not_o able_a i_o perceive_v to_o see_v that_o this_o very_a reasonable_a concession_n of_o he_o if_o right_o pursue_v and_o improve_v as_o it_o ought_v put_v a_o end_n unto_o